REPOSITORY: TOC OF BOOKS

Folder Name	Book File Name	Title of the Book	Author(s) of the Book	Edition	Language(s)	Number of pages
85_Women-Witchcraft	85_Confirmation-Witchcraft.pdf	A CONFIRMATION AND DISCOVERY OF WITCHCRAFT	JOHN STEARNE	1973: Published at University of Exeter, Printed in Great Britain by The Scolar Press Limited	English	0072
Table of Contents The book contains just one chapter with inline (in-text) references, no Bibliography

Review: The book starts with statement that witchcraft is covenant to the Devil with many references to the Old Testament [OT]. It also mentions Exodus 22:20 which states idolators must die. A quick search in ISV has the statement "Whoever sacrifices to any god other than the Lord must be destroyed.". The text of book gives a flavour of old English in seventeenth century such as the words "legall tryalls".

Quote: I have learned and observed since the 5 March 1645 as being part of agent in finding out or discovering some of those since that time, being about two hundred in numbers, in Essex, Suffolke, Northamptonshire, Huntingtonshire, Bedfordshire, Norfolke, Cambridgeshire, and the Isle of Ely in the county of Cambridge besides other places, justly and deservedly executed upon their legall tryalls.

This book is overall from a Christian apologist which justifies evidences of Witches as per scripture as well as execution of witches to death. This book is a classical example of fear used to instill in human minds to accept Christ. It further stresses the witchcraft is more dominant in women than men. Multiple ways to identify witches are explained, even the story of Devil coming to bed with witches are mentioned. Overall, the book seems to portray the fact that the Devil or Satan is more powerful than the Christian Lord, idolators are abominable worthy of death. The book is full of Christian superstitions such as Devil can transform himself in Angle of Light. Some keyword to quickly search the books are: Women, Satan, Devil or Devill, Witch, Marks, Confess, Angel.

Folder Name	Book File Name	Title of the Book	Author(s) of the Book	Edition	Language(s)	Number of pages
85_Women-Witchcraft	85_Demonology-Witchcraft.pdf	DEMONOLOGY AND WITCHCRAFT	SIR WALTER SCOTT, BART	LONDON: WILLIAM TEGG & CO.	English	0424
Table of Contents
Chapter-01: Letter-I	Origin of the general Opinions respecting Demonology among Mankind - The Belief in the Immortality of the Soul is the main Inducement to credit its occasional re-appeaiance - The Philosophical Objections to the Apparition of an Abstract Spirit little understood by the Vulgar and Ignorant - The situations of excited Passion incident to Humanity, which teach men to wish or apprehend Supernatural Apparitions - They are often presented by the Sleeping Sense Story of Somnambulism - The Influence of Credulity contagious, so that Individuals will trust the Evidence of others in despite of their own Senses - Examples from the Historia Verdadera of Bernal Dias del Castillo, and from the Works of Patrick Walker - The apparent Evidence of Intercourse with the Supernatural World is sometimes owing to a depraved State of the bodily Organs Difference between this Disorder and Insanity, in which the Organs retain their tone, though that of the Mind is lost - Rebellion of the Senses of a Lunatic against the current of his Reveries - Narratives of a contrary Nature, in which the Evidence of the Eyes overbore the Conviction of the Understanding - Example of a London Man of Pleasure Of Nicolai, the German Bookseller and Philosopher Of a Patient of Dr. Gregory - Of an Eminent Scottish Lawyer deceased Of the same fallacious Disorder are other instances, which have but sudden and momentary - Endurance Apparition of Maupertuis Of a late illustrious modern Poet The Cases quoted chiefly relating to false Impressions on the Visual Nerve, those upon the Ear next considered - Delusions of the touch chiefly experienced in Sleep Delusions of the Taste and of the Smell - Sum of the Argument
Chapter-02: Letter-II	Consequences of the Fall on the communication between men and the Spiritual World - Effects of the Flood - Wizards of Pharaoh - Text in Exodus against Witches - The word Witch is by some said to mean merely Poisoner Or if in the Holy Text it also means a Divineress, she must, at any rate, have been a character very different to be identified with it The original, Chasapk, said to mean a person who dealt in Poisons, often a traffic of those who dealt with Familiar Spirits - But different from the European Witch of the Middle Ages - Thus a Witch is not accessary to the temptation of Job - The Witch of the Hebrews probably did not rank higher than a Divining Woman - Yet it was a crime deserving the doom of death, since it inferred the disowning of Jehovah's Supremacy - Other texts of Scripture, in like manner, refer to something corresponding more with a Fortune-teller or Divining Woman, than what is now called a Witch - Example of the Witch of Endor Account of her meeting with Saul Supposed by some a mere Impostor - By others a Sorceress powerful enough to raise the Spirit of the Prophet by her own art Difficulties attending both positions - A middle course adopted, supposing that, as in the case of Balak, the Almighty had, by exertion of his will, substituted Samuel, or a good spirit in his character, for the deception which the Witch intended to produce Resumption of the Argument, showing that the Witch of Endor signified something very different from the modern ideas of Witchcraft - The Witches mentioned in the New Testament are not less different from modern ideas than those of the Books of Moses, nor do they appear to have possessed the power ascribed to Magicians - Articles of Faith which we may gather from Scripture on this point That there might be certain Powers permitted by the Almighty to inferior, and even evil Spirits, is possible; and, in some sense, the gods of the Heathen might be accounted Demons - More frequently, and in a general sense, they were but logs of wood, without sense or power of any kind, and their worship founded on imposture - Opinion that the Oracles were silenced at the Nativity, adopted by Milton Cases of Demoniacs - The incarnate Possessions probably ceased at the same time as the intervention of Miracles Opinion of the Catholics Result that Witchcraft, as the word is interpreted in the Middle Ages, neither occurs under the Mosaic or Gospel Dispensation - It arose in the ignorant period, when the Christians considered the gods of the Mahommedan or Heathen Nations as Fiends, and their Priests as Conjurers or Wizards Instance as to the Saiacens, and among the Northern Europeans yet unconverted - The gods of Mexico and Peru explained on the same system - Also the Powahs of North America Opinion of Mather Gibb, a supposed Warlock, persecuted by the other Dissenters Conclusion
Chapter-03: Letter-III	Creed of Zoroaster received partially into most Heathen Nations - Instances among the Celtic Tribes of Scotland - Beltane Feast - Gudeman's Croft Such abuses admitted into Christianity after the earlier Ages of the Church - Law of the Romans against Witchcraft - Roman Customs survive the fall of their religion - Instances Demonology of the Northern Barbarians Nicksas - Bhar-geist - Correspondence between the Northern and Roman Witches - The Power of Fascination ascribed to the Sorceresses Example from the Eyrbiggia Saga - The Prophetesses of the Germans - The gods of Valhalla not highly regarded by their Worshippers - Often defied by the Champions - Demons of the North Story of Assueit and Asmund - Action of Ejectment against Spectres - Adventure of a Champion with the goddess Freya Conversion of the Pagans of Iceland to Christianity - Northern Superstitions mixed with those of the Celts Satyrs of the North - Highland Ourisk - Meming the Satyr
Chapter-04: Letter-IV	The Fairy Superstition is derived from different sources - The Classical Worship of the Silvans, or Rural Deities, proved by Roman - Altars Discovered The Gothic Duergar, or Dwarfs, supposed to be derived from the Northern Laps or Fins - The Niebelungen-Lied King Laurin's Adventures Celtic Fairies of a gayer character, yet their pleasures empty and illusory - Addicted to carry off Human Beings, both Infants and Adults - Adventures of a Butler in Ireland - The Elves supposed to pay a Tax to Hell - The Irish, Welsh, Highlanders, and Manxmen, held the same belief - It was rather rendered more gloomy by the Northern Traditions Merlin and Arthur carried off by the Fairies - Also Thomas of Erceldoune His Amour with the Queen of Elfland - His re-appearance in latter times - Another Account from Reginald Scot - Conjectures on the derivation of the word Fairy
Chapter-05: Letter-V	Those who dealt in fortune-telling, mystical cures by charms, and the like, often claimed an intercourse with Fairy Land - Hudhart or Hudikin - Pitcairn's Scottish Criminal Trials - Story of Bessie Dunlop and her Adviser - Her Practice of Medicine and of Discovery of Theft Account of her Familiar, Thome Reid - Trial of Alison Pearson - Account of her Familiar, William Sympson - Trial of the Lady Fowlis, and of Hector Munro, her Stepson Extraordinary species of Charm used by the latter Confession of John Stewart, a Juggler, of his intercourse with the Fairies Trial and Confession of Isobel Gowdie Use of Elf-arrow Heads Parish of Aberfoyle Mr. Kirke, the Minister of Aberfoyle's Work on Fairy Superstitions He is himself taken to Fairy Land Dr. Grahame's Interesting Work, and his Information on Fairy Superstitions Story of a Female in East Lothian carried off by the Fairies Another instance from Pennant
Chapter-06: Letter-VI	Immediate Effect of Christianity on Articles of Popular Superstition - Chaucer's Account of the Roman Catholic Priests banishing the Fairies Bishop Corbett imputes the same - Effect to the Reformation his verses on that Subject his Iter Septentrionale Robin Goodfellow, and other Superstitions mentioned by Reginald Scot - Character of the English Fairies - The Tradition had become obsolete in that Author's Time - That of Witches remained in vigour but impugned by various Authors after the Reformation, as Wierus, Naudzus, Scot, and others - Demonology defended by Bodinus, Remigius, & c. - Their mutual Abuse of each other Imperfection of Physical Science at this Period, and the predominance of Mysticism in that Department
Chapter-07: Letter-VII	Penal laws unpopular when rigidly exercised - Prosecution of Witches placed in the hand of Special Commissioners, ad inquirendum - Prosecution for Witchcraft not frequent in the elder - Period of the Roman - Empire nor in the Middle Ages - Some Cases took place, however - The Maid of Orleans - The Duchess of Gloucester Richard the Third's - Charge against the Relations of the Queen Dowager - But Prosecutions against Sorcerers became more common in the end of the Fourteenth Century - Usually united with the Charge of Heresy Monstrelet's Account of the Persecution against the Waldenses, under pretext of Witchcraft Florimond's testimony concerning the Increase of Witches in his own time - Bull of Pope Innocent VIII - Various Prosecutions in Foreign Countries under this severe law Prosecutions in Labourt by the Inquisitor De Lancre and his Colleague - Lycanthropy Witches in Spain in Sweden and particularly those apprehended at Mohra
Chapter-08: Letter-VIII	The Effects of the Witch Superstition are to be traced in the Laws of a Kingdom - Usually punished in England as a crime connected with Politics - Attempt at Murder for Witchcraft not in itself - Capital Trials of Persons of Rank for Witchcraft, connected with State - Crimes Statutes of Henry VIII - How Witchcraft was regarded by the three leading sects of Religion in the Sixteenth Century; first, by the Catholics; second, by the Calvinists; third, by the Church of England, and Lutherans - Impostures unwarily countenanced by Individual Catholic Priests, and also by some Puritanic Clergymen Statute of 1562, and some Cases upon it - Case of Dugdale Case of the Witches of Warbois, and execution of the family of Samuel - That of Jane Wenham, in which some Church of England Clergymen insisted on the Prosecution - Hutchison's Rebuke to them - James the First's Opinion of Witchcraft - His celebrated Statute, i Jac. I. - Canon passed by the Convocation against Possession Case of Mr. Fairfax's Children - Lancashire Witches in 1613 - Another Discovery in 1634 - Webster's account of the manner in which the Imposture was managed - Superiority of the Calvinists is followed by a severe Prosecution of Witches - Executions in Suffolk, & c., to a dreadful extent - Hopkins, the pretended Witchfinder, the cause of these Cruelties - His Brutal Practices - His Letter - Execution of Mr. Lewis Hopkins - Punished Restoration of Charles - Trial of Coxe of Dunny and Cillender before Lord Hales - Royal Society and Progress of Knowledge - Somersetshire Witches - Opinions of the Populace A Woman swum for Witchcraft at Oakley Murder at Tring - Act against Witchcraft abolished, and the belief in the Crime becomes forgotten - Witch Trials in New England Dame Glover's - Trial Affliction of the Parvises, and frightful increase of the Prosecutions - Suddenly put a stop to The Penitence of those concerned in them
Chapter-09: Letter-IX	Scottish Trials - Earl of Mar Lady Glammis William Barton - Witches of Auldearn - Their Rites and Charms - Their Transformation into Hares Satan's Severity towards them - Their Crimes - Sir George Mackenzie's Opinion of Witchcraft - Instances of Confessions made by the Accused, in despair, and to avoid future annoyance and Persecution - Examination by Pricking - The Mode of Judicial Procedure against Witches, and Nature of the Evidence admissible, opened a door to Accusers, and left the Accused no chance of escape - The Superstition of the Scottish Clergy in King James VI's time, led them, like their Sovereign, to encourage Witch Prosecutions - Case of Bessie Graham - Supposed Conspiracy to Shipwreck James in his Voyage to Denmark - Meetings of the Witches, and Rites performed to accomplish their purpose - Trial of Margaret Barclay in 1618 - Case of Major Weir Sir John Clerk among the first who declined acting as Commissioner on the Trial of a Witch - Paisley and Pittenweem Witches - A Prosecution in Caithness prevented by the Interference of the King's Advocate in 1718 - The last Sentence of Death for Witchcraft pronounced in Scotland in 1721 - Remains of the Witch Superstition - Case of supposed Witchcraft related from the Author's own knowledge, which took place so late as 1800
Chapter-10: Letter-X	Other Mystic Arts independent of Witchcraft Astrology - Its influence during the 16th and 17th Centuries - Base Ignorance of those who practised it - Lilly's History of his Life and Times - Astrologers' Society - Dr. Lamb Dr. - Forman Establishment of the Royal Society - Partridge Connexion of Astrologers with Elementary Spirits - Dr. Dun Irish Superstition of the Banshie - Similar Superstition in the Highlands Brownie - Ghosts Belief of Ancient Philosophers on that Subject - Enquiry into the respect due to such tales in Modern Times - Evidence of a Ghost against a Murderer - Ghost of Sir George Villiers - Story of Earl St. Vincent of a British General Officer of an Apparition in France of the second Lord Lyttelton of Bill Jones of Jarvis Matcham - Trial of Two Highlanders for the Murder of Sergeant Davis, discovered by a Ghost - Disturbances at Woodstock, anno 1649 - Imposture called the Stockwell Ghost - Similar case in Scotland - Ghost appearing to an Exciseman - Story of a Disturbed House discovered by the firmness of the Proprietor - Apparition at Plymouth - A Club of Philosophers - Ghost Adventure of a Farmer - Trick upon a Veteran Soldier - Ghost Stories recommended by the Skill of the Authors who compose them - Mrs. Veal's Ghost Dunton's Apparition - Evidence Effect of appropriate Scenery to encourage a tendency to Superstition differs at distant Periods of Life - Night at Glammis Castle about 1791 - Visit to Dunvegan in 1814

Review:

The book draws some evidences from Criminal records of scotland by Mr. Pitcairn. There are some references to supernatural events such as "After having given an account of a great victory over extreme odds, he mentions the report inserted in the contemporary Chronicle of Gomara, that Saint Iago had appeared on a white horse in van of the combat, and led on his beloved Spaniards to victory." The first chapter deals with some human psychology and few instances of (mental) illnesses [mental delusion and physical deceptions] and their medical treatments. The first chapter does not give any religious angle to the matter.

The second chapter starts with Consequences of the Fall on the communication between men and the Spiritual World and deals with scriptures about witchcraft. It mentions Azrael as the angel of death [pg-51] and "Avenging Flood". This chapter in a very subtle manner tries to prove that there is no mention or association of witchcraft with Christian scriptures and links all occurrences of demons with pagans and heathens.

A related book published in modern days is "Encyclopedia of Demons in World Religions and Cultures" by Theresa Bane. This book gives reference to King James the First who before acceding to the throne of England in 1603, had written and published a book entitled Daemonologie. He discloses how these people, most often women, conspire to summon up the Devil and barter their souls for a pittance of power and ability. French judge and DEMONOGRAPHER Pierre de Rosteguy de Lancre conducted the witchhunts of 1609 under the order of King Henry the Eighth. In ancient Greece, the word DAEMON referred to a spirit entity that may have been a force for either good or evil. During the spread of Christianity when the young church openly and aggressively condemned all things pagan, the intent of the word changed.

From the same book: Agrimas: In Judaic lore and described in Midrashic literature, it is said that after the expulsion from the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve separated from each other for a while. During this period, Piznia, a daughter of LILITH, met Adam and together they had many children, giving birth to a specific type of demonic half-breed known as Cambion Lutins. The first born child of their union was a son named Agrimas. Ninety-two thousand other children are said to have followed. Using his status as a son of Adam, Agrimas sought out Methuselah the Righteous, who slew ninety thousand of his descendants in a single sword stroke. In exchange for peace, Agrimas gave Methuselah the names of his remaining descendants and the symbols of protection against them. The remaining LUTINS then sought refuge on the furthest mountains and in the deepest places in the sea. Sources: Ginzberg, Legends of the Jews, 141; Hammer, Jewish Book of Days, 42; Scholem, Kabbalah, 357. According to Japanese demonology, Ika-Zuchi-No-Kami is one of the seven Shinto demons. A subterranean spirit who lives in the underworld, his rumblings can be heard through volcanic earthquakes and eruptions. Source: Roberts, Japanese Mythology A to Z, 57. In Japanese Buddhist demonology there is a species of demon known as a jikininki (“humaneating ghosts”). Some other demons are Jurasetsu-Nyo, Awabi, Emma-O, Fujin, Hannya or Akeru or Hannya-Shin-Kyo, Hariti, Karasu Tengu.

Folder Name	Book File Name	Title of the Book	Author(s) of the Book	Edition	Language(s)	Number of pages
85_Women-Witchcraft	85_Discourses-Witchcraft-1.pdf	A DISCOURSE ON WITCHCRAFT	Printed for J. Read, in White-Fryars, 1736	-	English	0048
Table of Contents
Chapter-01:	To prove that the Bible has been falsely translated in those Places which speak of Witchcraft
Chapter-02:	That the Opinion of Witches has had its Foundation in Heathen Fables
Chapter-03:	That it hath been improved by the Papal Inquisitors, seeking their own private Gain, as also to establish the Usurped Dominion of their Founder
Chapter-04:	That there is no such Thing as a Witch in the Scriptures, and that there is no such Thing as a Witch at all
Chapter-05:	An Answer to their Arguments who endeavour to prove there are Witches
Chapter-06:	How the Opinion of Witches came at first into the World
Chapter-07:	The Conclusion

Review: This book contains many contradictions when compared with Scriptures. New Testament clearly has mention of Witchcraft which in contrast to the claim made by this book. The book starts with mention of Act made in the Reign of King James-I concerning Witchcraft.

Quote: "I argue from the miserable Poverty of our vulgar reputed Witches, that they are wrongfully accused: For I am not willing to believe, that they have such a Power with the Devil, as to make him do wonderful things at their command, when they never command him to fetch them Money, and to fetch them Bread."

---

Review:

Salem Possessed: The Social Origins of Witchcraft by Paul Boyer and Stephen Nissenbaum

---

Review: A book written in old English which where trials is written as tryals. Overall a good compilation of cases on witchcraft.

---

Review:

Witches of the Atlantic Wolrd - edited by Elaine G. Breslaw

---

Review: To proof that Bible has any divine value, one need to first proove that Paul existed.

---

Review:There are many more chapters, almost all commentary on Bible. Page-14- At the death of Noah, which occurred only two years before the birth of Abram, the unadulterated worship of the God of the Bible appears to have become almost extinct, for even the family of Abram, and, in all probability in his earlier years, Abram himself, were idolaters. Of this important fact in his history, we are informed in the book of Joshua, "Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood (the river Euphrates) in old time, even Terah, the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor: and they served OTHER GODS."

---

Trial by Fire and Battle in Medieval German Literature by Vickie L. Ziegler

This book analyzes literary texts that provide some of the most vivid and detailed accounts of the medieval ordeal: the dramatic treason trials in late medieval Charlemagne epics. The two epics chosen -- Stricker's Karl der Große and the Karlmeinet -- treat trial by battle as the living legal reality it was in those times, yet display very different attitudes toward feud and punishment in their respective (13th- and 14th-century) societies. Gottfried's Tristan contains an ordeal by battle, of which the author approves, and an ordeal by fire, of which he does not, reflecting a common position of the intelligentsia of the time.

---

Trial by Fire and Water: The Medieval Judicial Ordeal by Robert Bartlett. The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe Edited by Wenvy Davies and PAUL Fouracnre

In trial by ordeal the accused was subjected to some harsh test - holding hot iron, being cast into a pool of water - with guilt or innocence decided according to the outcome. Although a strange and alien custom, trial by ordeal has been an important legal procedure in many regions and periods. Robert Bartlett here examines the workings of trial by ordeal from the time it first appeared in the barbarian law codes, tracing its use by Christian societies to its last days as a test of withcraft in Europe and America. He discusses recent theories about the operation and decline of the practice, shedding new light on both the ordeal as a working institution and the pressure for its abolition.

The ordeal had a very wide range of applications: it was used more for serfs than for freemen; it was particularly applicable to alleged sexual and marital offences, and so was often applied to women; and above all, as a trial of faith, it was deemed by the twelfth century to be specially appropriate for cases involving oaths, lese-majesty, heresy and by extension witchcraft, where it had the added advantage not only of providing a public spectacle, but also of the very convenient argument that apparent innocence was itself evidence of the use of witchcraft. Whilst it was invoked under both canon and secular law, its religious character was attested by its Old Testament precedents.

Table of Contents: Introduction, Early History, The Workings of the Ordeal in its Heyday -Types of Ordeal -Ordeal, Testimony, and Oath, The End of the Ordeal and Social Change -The Functionalist Case -The Persistence of the Ordeal -Exemptions -The Case of England, The End of the Ordeal: Explanations in Terms of Belief -Critics of the Ordeal -Clerical Interests, Trial by Battle -Trial by Battle: A Sketch -Battle and Ordeal, Aftermath -Disappearance -Replacement -Recrudescence, Further Reflections

Excerpt:

O God, the just judge, who are the author of peace and give fair judgement, we humbly pray you to deign to bless and sanctify this fiery iron, which is used in the just examination of doubtful issues. If this man is innocent of the charge from which he seeks to clear himself, he will take this fiery iron in his hand and appear unharmed; if he is guilty, let your most just power declare that truth in him, so that wickedness may not conquer justice but falsehood always be overcome by the truth. Through Christ.

With these words medieval priests initiated one common form of trial by ordeal. A man accused of a crime, or a man seeking to claim or defend his rights, would, after a solemn three-day fast, pick up a hot iron, walk three paces, and put the iron down. His hand would be bandaged and sealed, then, after three days, inspected. If it was ‘clean’ -that is, healing without suppuration or discoloration — he was innocent or vindicated; if the wound was unclean, he was guilty.

---

SOURCE BOOK OF MEDIAVAL HISTORY: DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OF EUROPEAN LIFE AND INSTITUTIONS FROM THE GERMAN INVASIONS TO THE RENAISSANCE --- EDITED BY FREDERIC AUSTIN OGG, A.M. ASSISTANT IN HISTORY IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY AND INSTRUCTOR SIMMONS COLLEGE

Pg-196: Chapter title - Tests by Hot Water, Cold Water, and Fire: "The ordeal, having its origin far back in the times when the Germans were pagans and before their settlements in the Roman Empire, was retained in common usage after the Christianizing and civilizing of the barbarian tribes. The administering of it simply passed from the old pagan priests to the Christian clergy, and the appeals were directed to the Christian’s God instead of to Woden and Thor. Under Christian influence, the wager of battle (or personal combat to settle judicial questions), which had been exceedingly common, was discouraged as much as possible, and certain new modes of appeal to divine authority were introduced. Throughout the earlier Middle Ages the chief forms of the ordeal were: (1) the ordeal by walking through fire; (2) the ordeal by hot iron, in which the accused either carried a piece of hot iron a certain distance in his hands or walked barefoot over pieces of the same material; (3) the ordeal by hot water, in which the accused was required to plunge his bared arm into boiling water and bring forth a stone or other object from the bottom; (4) the ordeal by cold water, in which the accused was thrown, bound hand and foot, into a pond or stream, to sink if he were innocent, to float if he were guilty; (5) the ordeal of the cross, in which the accuser and accused stood with arms outstretched in the form of a cross until one of them could endure the strain of the unnatural attitude no longer; (6) the ordeal of the sacrament, in which the accused partook of the sacrament, the idea being that divine vengeance would certainly fall upon him in so doing if he were guilty; (7) the ordeal of the bread and cheese, in which the accused, made to swallow morsels of bread and cheese, was expected to choke if he were guilty; and (8) the judicial combat, which was generally reserved for freemen, and which, despite the opposition of the Church, did not die out until the end of the medieval period."

---

Review:

---

Review:

---

Christian worship : its origin and evolution : a study of the latin liturgy up to the time of Charlemagne by Duchesne, L. (Louis), 1843-1922; McClure, M. L. 1918

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER I. ECCLESIASTICAL AREAS. 1 1. Jewish and Christian Communities 2. Local Churches — Episcopal Dioceses 3. Ecclesiastical Provinces 4. Patriarchates — National Churches

CHAPTER I: THE MASS IN THE EAST. 1. The Liturgy in Primitire Times 2. The Syrian Liturgy in the Fourth Century 3. The Oriental Liturgies (1) Syria, p. 65; (2) Mesopotsmia and Persia, p. 69; (3) Casarea and Constantinople, p. 71 ; (4) Armenia, p. 73 4. The Alexandrine Liturgy 75 (1) The Buchologion of Sarapion, p. 75 ; (2) Later Liturgies, p. 79 5. Later Modifications 82

CHAPTER III. THE TWO LITURGICAL USES OF THE LATIN WEST. 1 1. The Roman and Gallican Uses 2. Origin of the Gallican Use 3. Fusion of the Two Uses

CHAPTER IV. LITURGICAL FORMULARIES AND BOOKS. 1. The Formi of Prayer 106 2. The Lections 3. The Chants 113

CHAPTER V. ANCIENT BOOKS OF THE LATIN RITE. § 1. Roman Books 120 (1) The Gregorian Sacramentary, p. 120; (2) The Gelaaian Sacramentary, p. 125; (3) The Missale Franconium, p. 184; (4) The Leonian Sacramentari, p. 135 ; (5) The Roll of Rarenna, p. 144; (6) The Ordium Romani, p. 146 § 2. Gallican Books 151 (7) The Missale Gothicum, p. 151 ; (8) The Missal Gatticanum Vetus, p. 152; (9) Masses published by Mono, p. 153; (10) The Lectionary of Luxeuil, p. 154; (11) The Letters of St. Germain of Paris, p. 155; (12) British and Irish Books, etc., p. 156; (13) The Bobbio Missal, p. 158; (14) Ambrosian Books, p. 160

CHAPTER VI. THE ROMAN MASS 161 CHAPTER VII. THE GALLICAN MASS 189

CHAPTER VIII. THE CHRISTIAN FESTIVALS. § 1. Usual Observance of the Week 228 § 2. The Ember Days 232 § 3. Holy Week 4. Movable Feasts 235 (1) The Computation of Easter, p. 236; (2) Eastertide, p. 239; (3) Lent, p. 241; (4) Holy Week, p. 247 5. The Immorablo Feasts 257 (1) Christmas and Epiphany, p. 257; (2) The Festivals after Christmas, p. 265b; (8) The Festivals of the Virgin and St. John Baptist, p. 269; (4) The Festival of the 1st of January, p. 273; (5) The Festival! of the Holy Cross, p. 274; (6) St Michael and the Maccabees, p. 276; (7) The Festivals of the Apostles, p. 277; (8) The Martyrs and other Local Festivals, p. 283; (9) Fasts, Octaves, and Litanies, p. 285; (10) Calendars and Martyrologies, p. 289

CHAPTER IX. CEREMONIES OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION. 1. Baptism according to the Roman Usage 294 (1) Rites of the Catechnmenate, p. 295; (2)Preparation for Baptism, p. 298; (3)Blessing of the Holy Oils, p. 305; (4)Baptism, p. 308; (5)Confirmation, p. 314; (6) First Communion, p. 315 2. The Gallican Baptismal Rite 316 (1) The Catechnmenate, p. 317; (2) Preparation for Baptism, p. 319; (3) Baptism and Confirmation, p. 320 § 3. The Initiatory Rites in the Churches of the East 327 § 4. Comparison of Rites, and their Antiquity 5. The Reconciliation of Heretics 338

CHAPTER X. ORDINATION. 1. The Ecclesiastical Hierarchy 342 2. Latin Ceremonies of Ordination 3. Ordinations at Rome 353 (1) The Minor Orders, p. 352; (2)Tho Ordinations at the Ember Seasons — that is, of Priests and Deacons, p. 353; (3) The Ordination of Bishops, p. 359; (4) Ordination of the Pope, p. 362 4. Ordinations according to the Gallioan Rite 5. Ordinations in the East 376

CHAPTER XI. LITURGICAL VESTMENTS 379 (1) The Tuniele and the Planeta, p. 379; (2) The Dalmatic, p. 382; (3) The "Mappula" and the Sleeree, p. 383; (4) The Pallium, p. 884; (5) The Stole, p. 390; (6) Shoes and Headdress, p. 395; (7) The White Saddle-cloth of the Roman Clergy, p. 396; (8) The Crosier and Ring, p. 397

CHAPTER XII. THE DEDICATION OF CHURCHES. 1. Building consecrated to Christian Worship 399 2. Roman Dedication Rites 3. Gallican Dedications 407

CHAPTER XIII. THE CONSECRATION OF VIRGINS. § 1. The Profession of Virgins 419 2. The Rites of the Velatio Virgium (1) The Roman Use, p. 424; (2) The Gallican Use, p. 425

CHAPTER XIV. THE NUPTIAL BLESSING 428 CHAPTER XV. THE RECONCILIATION OF PENITENTS 435 CHAPTER XVI. THE DIVINE OFFICE 446

APPENDIX. 1. The Roman Ordines from the Manuscript of St. Amend 455 2. The Roman Ordor for the Three Days before Easter 3. The Dedication Ritual in the Saeramentory of Angouleme 4. The Dedication Ritual according to the Use of the Bishop of Meta 5. Order of the Offices at Jerusalem towards the End of the Fourth Century 6. The "Apostolic Tradition" of Hippolytus 7. The Exultet of Bari 537 Translator's Note. Early Greek form of the Ave Maria, English Translation of No. 5 (Pilgrimage of Etheria (Silria)) 541 Additional Notes INDEX 577

Review: Pg-257 "There is no authoritative tradition bearing on the day of the birth of Christ. Even the year is uncertain. The latter, however, was determined at an early date from a consideration of two texts, Luke iii. 1, and Luke iii. 23, which imply a synchronism between the thirtieth year of Jesus. and the fifteenth year of the rule of Tiberius (28-29). As for the month and the day, Clement of Alexandria speaks of calculations which result in fixing these as the 18th or 19th of April, or even as the 29th of May. But these were private calculations upon which no festival observance could be made to depend. The book called De Pascha Computus, put forth in 243, either in Africa or in Italy, states that our Lord was born on the 28th of March."

Review: Pg-258 "Christmas was originally a festival peculiar to the Latin Church. St. John Chrysostom states, in a homily delivered in 386, that it had not been introduced into Antioch until about ten years before, that is, about 375. there was no observance of this feast either at Jerusalem, or at Alexandria. It was adopted at the latter place about 430. The Armenians did not observe it either.

---

Review:

---

Review: The title of the book also has following description: A History of Romanism for Nineteen Hundred Years; Its Opposition to Our Public School System and Effect Upon Our People and Government. INCLUDING AN ACCOUNT OF PRIESTLY MISRULE IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS AS MADE PUBLIC BY THE U. S. GOVERNMENT.

---

Review: Quote from chapter [section] II: WHAT IS TRINITARIANISM? The Scriptures are silent. They never present God under any aspect but that of unity. Of a plurality of persons in the Godhead they know nothing. The doctrine of the Trinity then, informs us that the Godhead - consists of “three persons, Of one substance, power, and eternity”. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost.”

---

Review:

---

Keywords: Canon Law, Human Law, Ecclesiastical Law

Review: The subject-matter of Canon Law naturally falls into the following three divisions: (1) the first dealing with Canons generally and Canon Law; (2) the second dealing with the general Government of the Church and Jurisdiction; (3) the third treating of certain Essentials for the Church's holiness and maintenance upon earth; to which may be added (4) a fourth, treating of certain extensions of Church organisation in medieeval and modern times. Pg-6: The term Canon, from the Greek word kavwv, a carpenter's rule is ordinarily used to express a rule of conduct sanctioned by the Church at large, whether by enactment or by custom. Pg-7: In the New Testament a rule of doctrine or article of faith is also called a Canon, and in this sense the term is used by the Tridentine Council, and in more recent times by the Council of the Vatican. Pg-9: The Church is a divinely instituted, voluntary Society of persons gathered out of the world and placed in the way of salvation by being admitted within its fold.

Pg-12: The Church is One, seeing that there is "One Lord, One faith, One baptism", and that Christ prayed that His disciples all might be One. Hence expressions like the Eastern Church, the Western Church, the Church of Jerusalem, or Antioch, are inaccurate and misleading so far as they seem to imply a plurality of Churches. For no such plurality can exist, the Body of Christ being One, of which they all are parts. Pg-13: The Church is Catholic, which means (1) that it embraces men of all nations, herein differing from the older society of the Jewish covenant which was limited to one nation only, that of the Jews and (2) that it consists of the main body of the Christian society, steadfastly cleaving to the Apostles' doctrine and fellowship.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

BYZANTIUM AND THE ARABS IN THE SIXTH CENTURY by IRFAN SHAHID - Volume I - Part 1: Political and Military History

INTRODUCTION: The Sources, The Sixth Century: A Synoptic View - PART ONE: POLITICAL AND MILITARY HISTORY I. The Reign of Anastasius -The Foedus of 502 -The Persian War, 502-506 -Byzantium and the Lakhmids: Mungir -Byzantium and Kinda Procopius -Appendices -Wahb ibn-Munabbih: Kitab al-Tijan, Mungir's Invasion of Palestine, An "Indian" Elephant in Gaza

II. The Reign of Justin I: The Ghassanids -The Withdrawal of the Ghassanids -The Conference of Ramla -Byzantine-Lakhmid Relations -Jabala, the Ghassanid Federate King -Procopius on the Reign of Justin I. Appendices -Latin Limes, Syriac Limifon -The Pella Inscription. III The Reign of Justinian: Introduction A. The First Persian War (527-532) -The Return of the Ghassanids -The Expedition against Mungir, Winter 528 -Thanniiris, the Battle of the Ditch, Summer 528 -Mungir's Invasion of Syria Prima, March 529 -The Samaritan Revolt of 529 -The Basileia of Arethas, 529 -The Two Basileiai: Ghassanid and Byzantine -The Usays Inscription -Abu Karib -The Battle of Daras, 530 -The Battle of Callinicum, 531 -The Embassy of Julian -Byzantium and Kinda -Byzantium and Ma'add (the Maddinoi) -Saracen Pockets in the Three Palestines -Malalas on the Federate Arabs -Appendices: Justinian in Oriens -Phoenicia Libanensis: The Two Dukes -Zacharia of Mytilene on Timostratus and Jabala -Ma'add

B. Rubin on the Battle of Callinicum: The Inter-War Period (532-539) I.The Vandal War, 533-534 II. Choricius of Gaza III. The Saracen Invasion of Euphratensis, 536 IV. Novel 102 on Arabia V. Edict 4 on Phoenicia Libanensis VI. Novel 103 on Palestine Byzantine-Ghassanid Relations in 536.

C. The Second Persian War (540-545) I. The Strata Dispute II. The Campaigns of the War and the Prodosia Theme III. The Assyrian Campaign of 541 IV. The Campaign of 542 V. Procopius and Mungir VI. Appendix: An Arabic Ekphrasisof the Battle of Antioch, A.D . 540

D. The War of the Federates (546-561) I. Introduction II. The First Phase, 545/46-550/51 III. The Second Phase, 550/51-555/56 IV. Inter-Phylarchal Strife in Oriens: The Vita Euthymii V. The Third Phase, 556/57-561 VI. Concluding Remarks VII. Appendix: B. Rubin on the Lakhmid-Ghassanid War E. The Last Years of the Reign (561-565) I. The Peace of 561 II. Arethas in Constantinople, 563 III. The Byzantine Titles of Arethas IV. Procopius and the Arabs

IV. The Reign of Justin II: I. Introduction II. The Lakhmids III. The Ghassanids IV. The House of Ayyub V. Justin H's Daughter, 'Arabia VI. The Expedition against Khaybar, 567(?) VII. The Harran Inscription VIII. Menander and the Arabs IX. The Death of Arethas, 569 X. The Accession of Mungir, 569 XI. The Lakhmid-Ghassanid Conflict, 569-570 XII. The Souring of Ghassanid-Byzantine Relations XIII. The Withdrawal of the Ghassanids, 572-575 XIV. The Persian Conquest of South Arabia, 570 XV. The Co-Rulership of Tiberius, 574-578 XVI. The Ghassanid Return to the Byzantine Fold XVII. Mungir in Constantinople, 575. Appendices: The Ghassanid Capture of Hira, 575 -On the Name of Justin's Daughter, Arabia

V. The Reign of Tiberius: I. Sophia and Maurice II. The Persian Front, 578-580 III. The Ghassanid Crown: Constantinople in 580 IV. The Campaign of Ctesiphon, 580/81: The Antecedents V. The Course of the Campaign VI. Some Problems of the Campaign VII. Mungir's Last Victory over the Lakhmids, 581 VIII. Mungir's Generalship: An Evaluation IX. Prodosia X. The Fall of Mungir XI. The Ghassanid Revolt: Nu'man XII. The Byzantine Response to the Ghassanid Revolt XIII. An Ayyiibid Ambassador in Constantinople: 'Adi ibn-Zayd XIV. The Ghassanid Matrimony XIV. Greek Federate Epigraphy XV. The Patriciate of Mungir. Appendices: I. The Two Federate Crowns II. Noldeke on the Titles and Ranks of Mungir III. Flavius Seos, Epitropos IV. J. G. Wetzstein and R. Brunnow on al-Burj V. R. Mouterde on Nu'man VI. The στσατηλασια of Nu'man

VI. The Reign of Maurice - I. Maurice and Nu'man II. Laesa Maiestas:The Trial of the Two Ghassanids III. Amid Alien Com: Mungir in Sicily IV. The "Dissolution" of the Ghassanid Phylarchate: John of Ephesus V. The Arab Foederatiduring the Reign of Maurice VI. The Restoration of the Ghassanids VII. The Strategikon VIII. John of Ephesus on the Ghassanids: An Evaluation IX. Two Greek Historians: Evagrius and Theophylact X. John Moschus: Pratum Spirituale XI. Pope Gregory and Mung.ir: July A.D. 600 XII. The Controversial Reign of Maurice. Appendices: I. Maurice, the Arabs, and Arabissos II. On the Stirrup III. The Ghassanids in Recent Scholarship

VII: The Reign of Phocas - I. The Return of Mung.ir from Exile, 602 II. The Persian War III. The Ghassanids and Phocas IV. Appendix:Ibn Hamdis on Sicily VIII: The Reign of Heraclius I. The First Decade II. The Second Decade III. The Third Decade IV. Saracen Pockets in Palaestina Prima V. Appendix:The Saracens in the Acta of St. Anastasius. Lists and Stemmata. Maps. Index.

BYZANTIUM AND THE ARABS IN THE SIXTH CENTURY by IRFAN SHAHID - Volume I - Part 2 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY

INTRODUCTION - IX: The Reign of Anastasius I. Within the Empire II. Outside the Limes III. Appendix: "The Camp of Anasartha": A Cautionary Note. X: The Reign of Justin I - I. Within the Empire II. Outside the Limes III. Appendix:The Four Hundred Virgins

XI: The Reign of Justinian. Introduction A-The First Phase (527-536) I. Introduction II. Early Ghassanid-Imperial Contacts: Justinian and Theodora III. The Ghassanid Episcopate IV. The Monophysite Confessions of Faith B-The Second Phase (536-553): I. Introduction II. Arethas and Ephraim III. Arethas and the Consecrations of 542/43: Jacob and Theodore IV. The Trio: Arethas, Jacob, and Theodore V. The Last Decade, 543-553 VI. Appendix: Sergius, Bishop of Hirta. C: The Third Phase (553-565) I. Introduction II. The Fifties III. The Sixties IV. The Letter of Arethas to Jacob Baradaeus V. Bishop Theodore and Patriarch Paul

XII: The Reign of Justin II -A. The First Phase (565-569) I. Introduction II. Constantinople and the Monophysites III. The Patriarchate of Paul: Inter-Monophysite Dissension IV. The Ghassanids and Tritheism V· The Subscriptions of the Archimandrites of Arabia VI. The Monastery and the Church of the Arabs VII. Antiochus of Arabia VIII. Abu Karib and Theodore: Codex Syriacus DLXXXV, Theology, British Museum IX. Theodore, the Arab Bishop of the Limitrophe: ca. 540-570 B. The Second Phase (569-578) I. Introduction: The Accession of Mungir, 569 II. Mungir: gloriosus, Christophilos, patricius III. The Apostasy of Patriarch Paul, 5 71- 575 IV. The Ghassanid Episcopate V. The Schism within the Patriarchate of Antioch: Paulites versus Jacobites, 575-578 VI. Appendix:The Episcopate of the Golan

XIII: The Reign of Tiberius I. Introduction II. The Bienniumof 578-580 III. The Conference of Constantinople: 2 March 580 IV. The Sequel to the Conference V. The Bienniumof 580/81: The Anticlimax. XIV: The Reign of Maurice I. Introduction II. The Chalcedonian Attempt to Convert the Ghassanids III. The Role of the Ghassanids in Inter-Monophysite IV. Controversies : Damian of Alexandria and Peter of Callinicum V. Pope Gregory and the Provincia Arabia: The Ghassanid VI Profile

XV: The Reign of Phocas I. The Return of Mungir from Sicily II. Ghassanid Monophysitism during the Reign. XVI: The Reign of Heraclius I. Introduction II. The Arab Foederatiin a Heraclian Victory Bulletin III. The Translation of the Relics of St. Anastasius the Persian IV. The Ghassanid Defeat in Oriens, Easter Sunday, 634. XVII: The Arab Foederatiand the Christian Saints I. The Arabs and St. Sergius II. Two Arab Saints: Cosmas and Damian III. St. Simeon the Younger and St. Julian. XVIII: Arab Christianity in Sinai I. The Peninsula II. The Twin Cities: Pharan and Raithou III. The Pastoralists of Sinai: The Saracens IV. Procopius and Eutychius on Mount Sinai V. The Ghassanid Profile VI. Theodore of Pharan VII. The Image VIII. The Sinai Peninsula and Archaeology.

EPILOGUE: The Arab and the German Foederati: Monophysitism and Arianism I. Introduction II. Theodoric and Clovis III. Jabala IV. Conclusion.

---

---

---

The Genealogical History of the Tartars, Translated from the Tartar Manuscript Written in the Mughal Language by Abu al-Ghazi Bahadur, Khan of Khowarazm CONTAINING The ANTIQUITIES of the Moguls and Tatars from Adam, according to the Account of the Mohamme dan Tatars. A curious Description of all the Tribes into which the Turkish Nation is divided: The Life of Zingiz Khan the Great, and of his Successors in the four Parts of his Empire. Together With a complete History of the Uzbek Khans of Khowarazm, and in a good measure of the Khans of Great Bukharia, from the first Conquest of those Countries under Shah Bakht Sultan in 1494. to the Death of Abu'l Ghazi Bahader Khan, the Author, in 1663.

Abu al-Ghazi Bahadur (or Ebulgazi Bahadir Han, 1603-63) was the ruler of the Khanate of Khiva (present-day Uzbekistan) and a prominent historian of the Turkic peoples who wrote in the Old Turkic (Chagatai) language. The son of ʻArab Muhammad Khan, Abu al-Ghazi was caught up in a dynastic struggle with his brothers following the death of their father and forced to flee to the Safavid court in Isfahan (in present-day Iran), where he lived from 1629 to 1639. He eventually ascended to the throne of the Khanate of Khiva in 1644 or 1645, which he ruled until his death. He was the author of two works that are important sources for Central Asian history, Shajare-i Tarākime or Secere-i Terakime (The genealogical tree of the Turkmen), completed in 1659, and Shajare-i Turk (The genealogical tree of the Turks), which he left incomplete and which his son, Abu al-Muzaffar Anusha Muhammad Bahadur, completed in 1665.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

MANUAL of ANCIENT AND MODERN HISTORY COMPRISING [I]. ANCIENT HISTORY, CONTAININQ THE POLITICAL HISTORY, GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION, AND SOCIAL STATE OF THE PRINCIPAL NATIONS OF ANTIQUITY, CAREFULLY REVISED FROM THE ANCIENT WRITERS, [II]. MODERN HISTORY, OONTAINING THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF THE PRINCIPAL EUROPEAN NATIONS, THEIR POLITICAL HISTORY, AND THE CHANGES IN THEIR SOCIAL CONDITION, WITH A HISTORY OF THE COLONIES FOUNDED BY EUROPEANS --- BY W. C. TAYLOR, LL.D., M.R.A.S.

---

---

---

An inquiry into the character and authorship of the Fourth Gospel: by Drummond, James, 1835-1918

Book 1:General character of the fourth Gospel -- Contents and plan of the gospel -- Comparison of the gospel with the synoptics -- The purpose with which the gospel was written -- How far is the gospel historical? -- Book 2: Authorship -- External evidence -- General state of belief in the later part of the second century -- Justin Martyr -- The gospel and the first epistle of John -- The epistle of polycarp -- Papias and the presbyter John -- The shepherd of Hermas; The epistles of Barnabas and of Ignatius; and John XXI 24 -- The Clementine Homilies -- The Valentinians -- Marcion -- Basilides -- Naasenni, Perpatæ, Alogi, and Docetæ -- Results of the external evidence -- External evidence -- Internal evidence in favour of the traditional view -- The author an Aramaic-speaking Jew -- The writer's knowledge of the topography of Palestine -- Alleged signs that the writer was an eye-witness -- Concluding arguments and observations -- Objections to the traditional view -- Passages about the eye-witness -- Alleged signs that the work is by a disciple of the apostle -- Alleged anti-Judaic character of the gospel and Greek philosophical training of the author -- Could the portrait of Jesus have been drawn by a personal friend? -- The unhistorical character of the book -- Ignorance of Palestine and Jewish usages -- The objection from the authorship of the apocalypse -- The Paschal controversy

---

Authors of the 4 Gospels Symbolized as Animals

---

---

---

---

Books on Islam

---

Islamic Chronology

Ahmad Ibn Hanbal, born in 164 AH and died in Baghdad in 241 AH. Muhammad bin Ismael Al-Bukhari was born in 194 AH and died in Samarqand in 256 AH. Muslim born in 204 AH and died in Naisabor in 161. Abu Dawood - Sulaiman bin Al-Ashath As-Sagistani - Born in 202 and died in 275 AH in Al-Basrah. At-Tirmidhi - Ahmad bin Shuaib, born in 216 and died 303. An-Nasai - Muhammad bin Isa died in 276 in Tirmidh. Ibn Majah - Muhmammad bin Yazid Al-Qazwini, born in 207 and died in 275 AH.

Mongol invasion and the fall of Baghdad (the capital of the Abbasid Caliphate): 1258 CE. Caliph al-Musta’sim surrenders to Hülegü in 1258. Baghdad is looted for a week after Al-Musta’sim’s surrender. Hülegü leaves Baghdad with the caliph and kills him in the village of Waqf.

---

"THE LIFE OF MUHAMMAD" - A TRANSLATION OF ISHAQ’S SIRAT RASUL ALLAH WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES by A. GUILLAUME: Excerpts - MUHAMMAD, son of Ishaq, son of Yasar, was born in Medina about A.H. 85 and died in Baghdad in 151.

CONTENTS ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS - v, INTRODUCTION - xiii, The Author - xiii, The Sira - xiv, The Editor Ibn Hishàm - xli, A Fragment of the Lost Book of Musa b. ‘Uqba - xliii

Part I - THE GENEALOGY OF MUHAMMAD; TRADITIONS FROM THE PRE-ISLAMIC ERA; MUHAMMAD'S CHILDHOOD AND EARLY MANHOOD

Genealogy - 3, The soothsayers Shiqq and Satih - 4, Abu Karib's expedition to Yathrib - 6, His sons Hassan and ‘Amr - 12, Lakhni'a Dhu Shanatir - 13, Dhu Nuwas - 14, Christianity in Najran - 14, Abdullah b. al-Thamir and the Christian martyrs - 16, Abyssinian domination of the Yaman - 18, Abraha's abortive attack on Mecca - 21, Persian domination of the Yaman - 30, The descendants of Nizar b. Ma'add - 34, Origin of idolatry among the Arabs - 35, Arab taboos - 40, The descendants of Mudar - 40, The digging of Zamzam - 45, 62, Kinana and Khuzá'a expel Jurhum and occupy the Ka'ba - 46, The hajj in the Jahiliya - 49, Quraysh predominate in Mecca - 52, Internal dissensions - 56, The wells of Mecca - 65, 'Abdu'l-Muttalib vows to sacrifice his son - 66, ‘Abdullah father of the prophet - 68, Amina mother of the prophet - 69, His birth and fostermother - 69, His mother’s death - 73, Death of ‘Abdu’l-Muttalib and elegies thereon - 73, Abu Talib becomes Muhammad's guardian - 79, The monk Bahira - 79, The sacrilegious war - 82, Muhammad marries Khadija - 82, Rebuilding of the Ka‘ba - 84, The Hums - 87, Jews, Christians, and Arabs predict Muhammad's mission - 90, Salman the Persian - 95, Early monotheists - 98, The Gospel prophecy of the sending of ‘the Comforter’ - 103.

Part II - MUHAMMAD'S CALL AND PREACHING IN MECCA

His call and the beginning of the Quran - 11, Khadija accepts Islam - 111, Prayer prescribed - 112, 'Ali the first male Muslim, then Abü Bakr and his converts - 114, Muhammad preaches and Quraysh reject him - 117, Abi Talib protects him from Quraysh - 118, Persecution of Muhammad - 130, Hamza accepts Islam - 131, 'Utba attempts a compromise - 132, Conference with Quraysh leaders. The chapter of The Cave - 133, 'Abdullah b. Mas'ud recites the Quran publicly - 141, Meccan persecute Muhammad's followers - 143, THe first emigrants to Abyssinia - 146, Quraysh try to get them sent back - 150, How the Negus gained his throne - 153, 'Umar accepts Islam - 155, The document proclaiming a boycott - 159, Active opposition to Muhammad - 161, His temporary concession to polytheism - 165, The return of the first emigrants - 167, 'Uthman b. Maz'un and Aba Bakr renounce their protectors - 169, Annulling of the boycott - 172, Tufayl b. 'Amr accepts Islam - 175, Abu Jahl's dishonesty - 177, Rukana wrestles with Muhammad - 178, Some Christians accept Islam - 179, Suras 108 and 6 - 180, The night journey and the ascent to heaven - 181, Allah punishes the mockers - 187, The story of Aba Uzayhir - 187, Death of Aba Talib and Khadija - 191, Muhammad preaches in al-Ta’if - 192

---

---

The origins of the Islamic state, being a translation from the Arabic accompanied with annotations, geographic and historic notes of the Kitab futuh al-Buldan of al-Imam Abul ʻAbbas Ahmad ibn-Jabir al-Baladhuri by Baladhuri, Ahmad ibn Yahya, 892 - translated by Philip Khuri Hitti. Vol. 2 translated by F. C. Murgotten.

Contents

Foreword -- Introduction. Arabic Historiography with Special Reference to al-Baladhuri. -- Part I-Arabia -- Chapter I. Al-Madinah -- Chapter II. The possessions of the banu-au-Nadir -- Chapter III. The possessions of the banu-Kuraizah -- Chapter IV. Khaibar -- Chapter V. Fadak -- Chapter VI. Wadi-i-Kura and Taima -- Chapter VII. Makkah -- Chapter VIII. The Wells of Makkah -- Chapter IX. The Floods in Makkah -- Chapter X. At-Ta'if -- Chapter XI. Tabalah and Jurash -- Chapter XII. Tabuk, Ailah, Adhruh, Makna and al-Jarba -- Chapter XIII. Dumat al-Jandal -- Chapter XIV. The Capitulation of Najran -- Chapter XV. Al-Yaman -- Chapter XVI. Uman -- Chapter XVII. Al-Yaman -- Chapter XVIII. Al-Yamamah -- Chapter XIX -- The Apostasy of the Arabs in the Caliphate of abu-Bakr as-siddik -- Chapter XX. The Apostasy of the banu-Wali'ah and al-Ash'ath ibn-Kais ibn-Ma'dikarib ibn-Mu'awiyah-i-kindi -- Chapter XXI. Al-Aswad al-'Ansi and those in al-Yaman who Apostatized with him -- Part II-Syria -- Chapter I. The Conquest of Syria -- Chapter II. The advance of Khalid ibn-al-Walid on Syria and the places he reduced on his way -- Chapter III> The Conquest of Busra -- Chapter IV. The Battle of Ajnadin (or Ajnadain) -- Chapter V. The Battle of Finl in the Province of the Jordan -- Chapter VI. The Province of the Jordan -- Chapter VII. The Battle of marj as-Suffar -- Chapter VIII. The Conquest of Damascus and its Province -- Chapter IX. Hims -- Chapter X. The Battle of al-Yarmuk -- Chapter XI. Palestine -- Chapter XII. The Province of Kinnasrin and the cities called al-'Awasim -- Chapter XIII. Cyprus -- Chapter XIV. the Samaritans -- Chapter XV. Al-Jarajimah -- Chapter XVI. -- the Frontier Fortresses of Syria -- part III-Mesopotamia -- Chapter I. the Conquest of Mesopotamia [al-Jazirah] -- Chapter II. The Christians of the banu-Taghlib ibn-Wa'il -- Chapter III. The Fortifications of the Mesopotamian Frontier -- Chapter IV. Arabic made the Language of the State Registers -- Part IV-Armenia -- Chapter I. The Conquest of Amenia -- Chapter II. The Conquest of Alexandria -- Chapter III. The Conquest of Barkah and Zawilah -- Chapter IV. The Conquest of Tripoli -- Chapter V. The Conquest of Ifrikiyah -- Chapter VI. The Conquest of Tanjah [Tangiers] -- Part VI-Andalusia -- Chapter I. The Conquest of Andalusia -- Part VII-Nubia -- Chapter I. Terms made with Nubia -- Chapter II. The Karatis -- Part IX-Al-Irak and Persia -- Chapter I. The Conquest of as-Sawad -- Chapter II. The Caliphate of 'Umar ibn-al-Khattab -- Chapter III. The Battle of Kuss an-natif, or the Battle of al-Josr --- Chapter IV. The Battle of Mihran or an-Nukhailah -- Chapter V -- The Battle of al-Kadisiyah -- Chapter VI. The Conquest of al-Mada'in -- Chapter VII. The Conquest of Jalula -- Chapter VIII. The Founding of al-Kafah -- Chapter IX. Wasit al-'Irak -- Chapter X. Al-Bata'ih -- Chapter XI. Madinat as-Salam -- Chapter XII. Arabic made the Language of the Register -- Part X-Media [Al-Jibal] -- Chapter I. Hulwan -- Chapter II. The Conquest of Nihawand -- Chapter III. Ad-Dinawar, Masabadhan and mihrijankadhaf -- Chapter IV. -- The Conquest of Hamadhan -- Chapter V. Kumm, Kashan and Isbahan -- Chapter VI. The death of Yazdajird ibn-Shahriyar ibn-Kisra ibn-Abarwiz ibn-Hurmuz ibn-Anushirwan -- Index -- Errata

---

History of the Arabs from the earliest times to the present by Hitti, Philip Khuri, 1886-1978

Contents

Part 1. The pre-Islamic age -- The Arabs as Semites : Arabia the cradle of the Semitic -- The Arabian peninsula -- Bedouin life -- Early international relations -- The Sabean and other states of South Arabia -- The Nabataean and other petty kingdoms of North and central Arabia -- Al-Hijaz on the eve of the rise of Islam ---- Part 2. The rise of Islam and the Caliphal state -- Muhammad the prophet of Allah -- The Koran the book of Allah -- Islam the religion of submission to the will of Allah -- Period of conquest, expansion and colonization, A.D. 632-61 -- The conquest of Syria -- Al-Iraq and Persia conquered -- Egypt, Tripolis and Barqah acquired -- The administration of the new possessions -- The struggle between Ali and Muawiyah for the Caliphate ---- Part 3. The Umayyad and Abbasid empires -- The Umayyad Caliphate : Muawiyah establishes a dynasty -- Hostile relations with the Byzantines -- The zenith of Umayyad power -- Political administration and social conditions under the Umayyads -- Intellectual aspects of life under the Umayyads -- Decline and fall of the Umayyad dynasty -- The establishment of the Abbasid dynasty -- The golden prime of the Abbasids -- The Abbasid state -- Abbasid society -- Scientific and literary progress -- Education -- The development of fine arts -- Moslem sects -- The Caliphate dismembered : petty dynasties in the West -- Sundry dynasties in the East -- The collapse of the Abbasid Caliphate ---- Part 4. The Arabs in Europe : Spain and Sicily -- Conquest of Spain -- The Umayyad Amirate in Spain -- Civil disturbances -- The Umayyad Caliphate of Cordova -- Political, economic and educational institutions -- Petty states : fall of Granada -- Intellectual contributions -- Art and architecture -- In Sicily ---- Part 5. The last of the medieval Moslem states -- A Shiite Caliphate in Egypt : the Fatimids -- Life in Fatimid Egypt -- Military contacts between the East and West : the Crusades -- Cultural contacts -- The Mamluks, last medieval dynasty of Arab world -- Intellectual and artistic activity -- The end of Mamluk rule ---- Part 6. Ottoman rule and independence -- The Arab lands as Turkish provinces -- Egypt and the Arab crescent -- The changing scene : impact of the West

---

---

---

THE LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF MOHAMMED or THE SPIRIT OF ISLAM by SYED AMEER ALI. M.A. C.I.E. BARRISTER-AT-LAW A JUDGE OF THE HIGH COURT OF JUDICATURE IN BENGAL, W. H. ALLEN & CO. LTD, 13 WATERLOO PLACE, PUBLISHERS TO THE INDIA OFFICE 1891

Review: this book does not contain any section on Bibliography though there are inline references. The book on page-9 mentions "Polyandry was universal and its earliest indication to be found in the Rig-Veda itself". The statement "Polyandry was universal" itself tells about the intellectual capacity and scholarship of the author. The author has also given reference to Book of Manu but did not metion the chapter or paragraph of either Rig Veda or Book of Manu. In the last few pages of the book, there is a timeline of The Rashidin Caliphs, The Ommeyyade Sovereigns of Damascus, The Abbasid Caliphs of Bagdad and The Fatimide Caliphs of Egypt.

Overall, this books is written by a kaphirophobe who ridiculed and demonized pagans while expressing supremacy of Islamic (rather Muhammandan) teachings.

---

"ANNALS OF THE EARLY THE CALIPHATE FROM ORIGINAL SOURCES" by SIR WILLIAM MUIR, K.C.S.I., LL.D., D.C.I.

---

"BAGHDAD DURING ABBASID THE CALIPHATE - from - CONTEMPORARY PERSIAN and ARABIC SOURCES" by G. LE STRANGE

---

"THE CALIPHATE: ITS RISE, DECLINE, AND FALL - from ORIGINAL SOURCES" by SIR WILLIAM MUIR, K.C.S.I. LL.D., D.C.I., PhD. (Bologna)

---

"AL-FAROOQ - LIFE OF OMAR THE GREAT - THE SECOND CALIPH OF ISLAM Vol. I" by SHAMSUL ULEMA MAULANA SHIBLI NUMANI - translated by MAULANA ZAFAR ALI KHAN

---

---

---

---

ISLAM AT WAR: A History by George F. Nafziger and Mark W. Walton

Table of Content:

1. Birth of Islam: Islamic Expansion and Muhammad as Battlefield Commander, 2. The Great Conquests, 3. Islam and the Crusades, 4. The Sword and India: The Moghul Conquest, 5. Egypt in the World of Islam, 6. The Muslim Conquest and Loss of Spain, 7. The Rise of the Ottoman Empire, 8. The Sick Man of Europe: The Balkans and the Fall of the Ottoman Empire, 9. The Sword and the Sea: Muslim Navies, Lepanto, and Malta, 10. Mullahs and Machine Guns: Colonial Wars in the Middle East, 11. Mullahs and Missiles: Islamic Wars since 1945, 12. Islam and Jihad: For It Is Ordained unto You, 13. Dying for God: The Assassins—Past and Present, 14. Conclusion.

Pg-63: The word mamluk in Arabic is the past participle of the word to "own," that is, "owned." Once in Egypt, they were sold to prominent men and trained in the use of the bow, lance, sword, and mace on horseback.

---

---

Books on American Region

---

The Missions And Missionaries Of California: Volume. IV.

Upper California, Part III. General History, with Illustrations, Tabular Reports and Facsimiles CONTENTS

Section I.

CHAPTER I. Change in the Territorial Government. — A New Constitution. — Chico Opens the Assembly. — Law of November 7th, 1835. — Attitude of the Friars.— "Dos Palabritas."— The Jesuits in Canada, Lower California, and Paraguay. — Majority of the Californians Opposed to Confiscation. — Foreign Settlers Opposed to It. — Missionaries Slandered. — Action of Fathers Moreno and Duran. — Who Is to Blame for the Ruin? — Chico and the Indians. — Neophytes Contented Under the Friars. — Pico's Confession 3

CHAPTER II. Governor Chico Complains to Fr. Duran. — His Hypothetical Question. — Fr. Duran's Candid Reply. — Neophytes' Right to Their Property. — Inviolable as That of Private Individuals. — Decision of Minister Espinosa. — Insolent Officials. — Chico's Spite. — "Secularizes" Santa In s and San Buenaventura. — Action of the Assembly. — Spence's Report. — First Lynching in California. — Queer Story. — Chico at Los Angeles. — Wants Fr. Duran Banished. — Santa Barbara in Revolt. — Chico Himself Exiled.— Spiteful to the Last 19 CHAPTER III. Nicolas Gutierrez Temporary Governor. — His Declaration on Divine Worship. — Fr. Duran's Brilliant Protest. — The Government as "Patron" of the Church. — "Quidquid Semel Domino Consecratum, Sanctum Sanctorum Erit Domino." — Consequences of Defrauding Divine Worship. — Revolt Against Gutierrez. — Animosity Between Californians and Mexicans. — Proclamation of Castro, Alvarado, Buelna and Jos Ant. de la Guerra. — They Declare California Independent. — They Constitute Themselves the Congress. — Jose Castro, President. — His Proclamation. — Mariano Vallejo also Proclaims. — Alvarado, Governor. 41 CHAPTER IV. Alvarado Proceeds to Force Recognition in the South. — How Received by Fr. Presidente Duran. — The Latter's Efforts in Behalf of the Indians. — Fr. Duran Saves California. — Alvarado's Scheme. — The New Assembly at Santa Barbara. — An Emissary Goes to Mexico. — Fr. Garcia Diego Reports to the Government. — His Recommendations. — Carlos Carrillo Appointed Governor. — Installed at Los Angeles. — Alvarado Refuses to Surrender the Office. — "Battle" at San Buenaventura. — Alvarado Appointed. — Attitude of the Friars. — Vallejo Congratulated 60 CHAPTER V. Changes Among the Friars in Mexico and California. — Fr. Duran Takes the Oath of Allegiance.— Hittell's Silly Tirade. — The Missionaries and Their Wards. — Fr. Garcia Diego's First Memorial. — What Became of the Custom Revenues? — His Second Memorial. — Spiritual and Temporal Success of the Missions down to 1832. — Number of Missionaries. — Recommends Appointment of a Bishop. — The Government Ac- cedes to the Proposition. — Diocese of Both Californias Created. — The Last Two Missions Confiscated. — How the Missions Were Mulcted. — Vallejo in Debt to a Mission. — Paisano Chiefs Offended. — Vallejo's Overbearing Manners 78 CHAPTER VI. Fr. Duran's Exposition of Mission Affairs. — Shameless Treatment of Aged Missionaries. — Insolence of the Administrators. — Mexican Name Detested. — Recommendations. — Sad Results of French "Philosophy." — Deluded Pagans. — Figueroa Compelled to Issue Confiscation Decree. — The Neophytes Under Administrators. — Californians Worse than Moors and Turks. — Situation in General. — The Americans. — Friars Want to Leave. — Conditions Intolerable. — Fr. Duran to Fr. Rubio. 98 CHAPTER VII. Fr. Duran Indignant. — Regret of the Friars. — No More Conversions. — Fathers Duran and Ri bio. — The Latter Made Vicirio Forineo. — Matters Political. — New Legislature. — Vallejo and Alvarado Disagree. — Booty Divided.— A Supreme Court— Alvarado and Isaac Graham. — Statistics. — The Missions Under the Administrators. — Bancroft's Description. — How the Plunder Was Accomplished. — Revenues from the Custom-house. — No Relief for the Neophytes 118 CHAPTER VIII Mariano Vallejo Keeps the Indians in Bondage. — Manuel Torres's Description. — Vallejo Reverses Himself. — The Mission System and His System. — Illegal Disposal of Mission Cattle. — The Administrators and the Missionaries. — Chief Sufferers. — Bancroft's Senseless Animosity. — Alvarado's Reglamento. — Shifting the Blame.— Inspector W. Hartnell.— What He Discovered at the Various Missions. — Difficulty of Making Re- forms. — At Santa Barbara. — Missions to the North. — Mission San Jose under Jose Vallejo. — Dolores, San Rafael, Solano 136 CHAPTER IX. Inspector Hartnell. — Cruelties to Indians. — Marked Change at Santa Barbara under Fr. Duran.— The Fr. Prefecto Discouraged. — Wants to Leave the Territory. — Insolence of Pio Pico. — San Gabriel under Juan Bandini. — Parasite Paisano Families. — Fr. Est nlga's Lament. — Fr. Duran's Indignation. — Demands His Passport. — Alvarado Submits a New Reglamento. — Opinion of Fr. Gonzilez Rubio. — Fr. Duron's Views. — Various Letters on the Subject. — Opposed to Fixed Revenues for the Missionaries 156 CHAPTER X. New Reglamento. — Fr. Duran to Alvarado. — Fr. Duran's Circular. — Poor to the Last — Hartnell's Difficulties. — Vallejo's Audacity. — Fr. Duran Indignant. — Poor Fr. Ibirra. — Pico's Misrule at San Luis Rey. — Situation in the South. — Pico Refuses to Surrender. — Indian Emancipation. — Hartnell Resigns.— Situation at San Luis Obispo. — San Juan Capistrano. — Glorious Results of "Secularization." — Bishop Proposed for California. — Pious Fund to Be Surrendered to the Bishop. — Fr. Diego's "Informe" to the Metropolitan Chapter. — Conditions in California. — Candidates Proposed. — Mexican Ambassador Petitions the Pope to Erect the Diocese and to Appoint a Bishop. — The Promise of Support. 175

Section II.

CHAPTER I. Pope Gregory XVI. Establishes the Diocese of Both Californias. — Fr. Garcia Diego Named Bishop. — Bulls to the Clergy and Laity. — Bishop Diego Consecrated at Guadalupe, Mexico. — His First Pastoral. — The Pious Fund Surrendered to Him. — He Appoints a Director for the Estates. — Memorial to the President on the Conditions in California. — Grand Projects. — Reply of Minister Marin. — Declaration of Minister I. Iturbide 195 CHAPTER II. Visitation and Chapter at Guadalupe. — Fr. S6ria Demands Report. — Fr. Gonzalez Rubio's Discouraging Description. — Humiliation of the Missionaries. — Fr. Gonzilez Refuses Landed Properties. — Franciscans Inflexible on the Subject of Poverty. — Fr. Soria's Circular. — Bishop Diego Endeavors to Enlist Priests. — Prepares to Leave Mexico. — Mariano Vallejo Heard From. — The Bishop Arrives at San Diego. — His Attendants. — His Letter to Fr. Gonzilez. — San Diego Not Suited for a Bishop 213 CHAPTER III. The Bishop Welcomed at Santa Barbara. — His Letter to Governor Alvarado. — Petition of the Barbareftos. — Simpson's Description of the Town. — John C. Jones's Views. — The Bishop Decides to Stay at Santa Barbara. — State of the Church in Upper and Lower California. — The Bishop's First Official Acts. — His First Pastoral. — Unwise Measures. — Pious Fund Confiscated by Santa Anna. — His Pretext. — Bancroft on the Subject. — Bishop Diego's Predicament. — Appeals to the National Government. — Has to Pay Tonnage. — Appoints Tithe-Collectors. — Mariano Vallejo Again Heard From 230 CHAPTER IV. Bishop Garcia Diego Embarrassed. — Appeals to Governor Micheltorena. — Governor's Noble Reply. — The Bishop Appeals to the Mexican Government. — Reminds of Promises Made. — Mexican President's Command. — Result. — Trigueros's Reply to Agent Rodriguez. — Last Decree on the Pious Fund. — Tithe Collectors Resign. — Building Projects Fail. — Holy Orders Conferred at Santa Barbara. — The Bishop Visits the South. — Situation in Lower California. — Patron Saints for the Diocese. — Pastoral on the Subject. — How Carried Out at Santa Cruz. — Grants of Land for a Seminary. — Seminary Formally Established. — Visit to the North. — Confirmations. — Reception at Monterey. — Bishop Diego Endeavors to Secure the Property of the Church — Letter to Micheltorena. — Vallejo's District Avoided. — Return to Santa Barbara 251 CHAPTER V. Alvarado and Vallejo at Loggerheads. — New Governor Appointed. — His Soldiers. — Takes the Oath. — In Want. — Restores the Missions to the Friars. — The Decree. — Mission System Vindicated. — Fr. Duran's Circular. — Emancipated Indians. — Corpus Christi at Los Angeles. — New Constitution. — Cause of Mexican Disorders. — Santa Anna Admits Jesuits. — The Bishop's Delight. — Santa Anna Admits Spanish Priests. — New Legislature. — Candidates for Congress and Legislature. — Characteristic Paisano Assault on the Missions 268 CHAPTER VI. Fr. Duran's Vigorous Protest. — Castanares's Tirade Against the Missionaries. — Missions Restored to the Friars. — Those in Charge. — Fr. Rubio Resigns Office of Presidcnte. — Zacatecans Desire to Leave. — Fr, Antonio Real's Pathetic Appeal. — Fr. Lorenzo Quijas Appointed Vice-Comisirio. — The Bishop Displeased. — Warm Dispute. — Fr. Quijas's Circular. — The Bishop Very Much Offended. — Complains to the Governor. — The Roman Faculties under Which Franciscan Missionaries Exercised Their Ministry 288 CHAPTER VII Indians Discontented. — Vallejo's Wild Language. — Indians Turn Horse-Thieves. — Troubles in the South. — Indian Depredations. — The Channel Indians. — Horse-Stealing in Santa Clara Valley. — Ambrosio. — Castro's Threats. — Disaster on the Rio San Estanislao. — Indians in the North. — Salvador Vallejo's Cruelties. — In the Sacramento Valley. — Pico's Contract with Indian Fighters. — Indians Using Their Wits. — President Taft's Opinion. — Wilkes's Observations. — The Californians. — Cause of the Troubles. — Epidemics. — Smallpox. — Its Consequences. — Fr. Duran's Last Report 306 CHAPTER VIII. Revolt Against Micheltorena. — The Motives. — Micheitorena Marches Against the Rebels. — Pico Calls the Legislators to Los Angeles. — Pico Declared Temporary Governor. — Micheltorena Capitulates. — Resigns. — Micheltorena and Education. — The "Cholos." — Spoils Divided Among the Paisano Chiefs. — Bancroft and Jones on Pico. — The Bishop and Fr. Duran Congratulate Pico. — What California Owed to the Missions. — Laws Concerning the Missions. — Friars Once More in Charge. — Pico Hastens to Deprive the Friars of Their Charge. — His "Instructions." 325 CHAPTER IX. Fr. Duran's Emphatic Remonstrance in Behalf of the Indians. — Refuses to Assist in the Robbery. — Pico's Extraordinary Note to Fr. Duran. — Legislative Committee's Recommendation. — Pico's Bando. — Fr. Duran's Circular. — Statements of Fathers Antonio Jimeno, Juan Moreno, Jose J. Jimeno, Bias Ordiz, Thomas Estenaga, Jose M. Zalvidea, and Vicente Oliva. — Fr. Jose Redl's Indignant Protest. — Paisano Depredations. — Fr. Gutierrez's Statement 343 CHAPTER X. No Necessity for Meddling with Mission Temporalities. — Fr. Moreno Protests Against Pico's Action. — Fr. Darin's Dip- lomatic Reply to Pico. — Pico's Frank Confession of Hostility. — Wants to Save Appearances. — Sends Bandini as Agent to Fr. Duran. — Fr. Duran's Views. — His Recommendations. — Vote of Thanks to Fr. Duran and to Bandini, — Assembly Decree Against the Missions. — Its Illegality. — Bancroft's Duplicity and Strange Ethics. — Fr. Duran Deceived. — The Missionaries Disheartened, Yet True to Their Indian Wards. 363 CHAPTER XI. Pico Announces Assembly Decree to Fathers Duran and Anzar. — Fr. Durdn's Circular. — His Communication to Pico. — Pico's Haste to Take Over the Missions. — Fr. Estenaga. — Fr. Duron's Regret.— He Again Yields for the Sake of Peace. — Submissiveness of the Friars. — The Indians at Santa Barbara. — Useless Comisionados. — Hijar Sent to California. — Action of the Assembly. — The Territory Reapportioned. — Dearth of Priests. — Montereyans Displeased. — Fr. Antonio Re4!'s Pointed Missive. — Micheltorena Intercedes. — The Bishop's Depressing Letter to Micheltorena. — Ungrateful Paisanos 380 CHAPTER XII. Bishop Diego to Pico on the State of His Diocese. — Threatens to Leave the Territory. — Propositions. — Supreme Government Friendly to the Bishop, but Powerless. — The Bishop's Attorney. — His Efforts in Behalf of California. — Decree Restoring the Pious Fund. — Rodriguez's Report. — Results. — Herrera Elected President. — Public Prayers Requested. — The Bishop's Representations to Commissioner Hijar. — Memorial to the President. — Asks for Priests. — Several Friars Depart for Mexico. — Fr. Antonio Real's Petition. — Death of Fr. Juan Moreno. — Ordinations at Santa Barbara. — New Priests Assigned 397 CHAPTER XIII. California Maidens. — Why Everybody Had to Be Catholic. — Marriages Before Other Than Priests. — Sutter's Assumption. — The Bishop's Declaration. — Animosity Between Mex- icans and Paisanos. — Bishop Diego's Circular. — Politics. — Another Circular of the Bishop. — Protest of Fathers Duran and J. Jimeno. — Micheltorena's Assumption. — A Ridiculous Charge. — Fr. Mercado and the Paisano Chiefs. — Jose Castro's Usurpation. — Jose Pico's Unscrupulous Yarns. — Paisano Chiefs Not Guided by Religion. — Fr. Mercado Honored by the Bishop. — Supreme Government's Anxiety for California. — President Hcrrera's Confidence in Fr. Duran and the Fernandinos. 413 CHAPTER XIV. Jose Castro's Independence. — Captain J. C. Fremont Arrives. — Ordered to Leave. — Raises the United States Flag. — With- draws. — Castro's Proclamation. — Calls a Military Junta. — Its Resolutions and the Signers. — Pico Protests. — Factions. — Pico Governor of Right at Last. — New Legislature. — Pico's Address. — Castro Denounced. — Pico Calls a Consejo General. — Castro Protests. — Vallejo. — Fr. Duran Invited by Pico. — Joint Reply of Fathers Duran and Gonzalez. — Out of Politics. — Pico's Junta Fails. — Pico Leads Troops Against Castro. — Bandini Rampant. — Castro According to Bancroft. — Hittell's Deductions. — Root of the Evil. — Bancroft's Summary 477 CHAPTER XV. Embarrassment of the Friars. — Fr. Duran's Six Articles. — Pico's Confession of Failure Before the Assembly. — Pico After the Pious Fund. — Action of His Assembly. — Decree Restoring the Pious Fund. — Pico Tries to Move Fr. Duran. — The Fr. Prefccto Clears Up the Case. — Refusal. — Suggestions. — Inflexible on the Rights of the Indians. — Pico Tries the Bishop. — His Lordship Would Not Alienate as Much as a Real. — The Bishop's Distress. — Pico Determines to Sell the Missions at All Hazards. — His Lack of Authority. — He Draws Up a New Reglamento. 430 CHAPTER XVI. Pico's Reglamento for the Sale and Leasing of Missions. — Fr. Duran's Remarks on Said Act. — His Severe Judgment on the Indians. — Disorderly Neophytes at Santa Barbara. — Discouragement of Fr. Duran. — His Loving Solicitude for the Wayward Indians. — The Mexican Government Forbids the Sale of Missions. — Pico Ignores the Government. — How Missions Were Leased. — Pico to Fr. Duran. — Santa Barbara Mission Leased. — Pico to Fr. Duran Once More. — Missions Sold. 445 CHAPTER XVII. Fr. Duran to Pico on Distributing the Proceeds. — Mission Santa Barbara. — Pico's Last Letter to Fr. Duran. — Fr. Duran's Last Communication to Pico. — Still Watchful for the Welfare of the Indians. — The Bone of Contention. — Castro versus Pico. — Elections. — Pico and Castro Abuse Each Other. — Supreme Government Warns Pico and Castro. — Danger of War on Account of Texas. — Various Governmental Orders. — Why Pico and Castro Continued to Wrangle 461 CHAPTER XVIII. Pico Not Contented. — His Address Before the Assembly, March 2nd, 1846. — Bandini's Address. — His Plan. — Mission Committee's Report. — Bandini's Plan Adopted Nevertheless. — Mexican Government Forbids the Sale of Missions. — Who Were the Culprits? — Bancroft's Statement. — Pico Determined. — His Motives. — Jose Castro Follows Pico's Example. — Indian Rights Disregarded by Both. — Missions Sold and Prices Paid. — Pico Triumphs. — The Missions Wiped Out at Last. — Specimen of Deeds Conveying Indian Missions 495 CHAPTER XIX. Sentiments of the Missionaries. — Treatment of the Priest at San Luis Obispo. — The Bishop's Remonstrance. — He Appoints Two Vicars-General. — Appointment Announced. — Priests Signing the Circular. — Death and Funeral of the Bishop. — Pico and Castro Notified. — Sketch of His Life. — His Failures and the Causes. — Fr. Gonzilez Rubio Named Administrator. — San Fernando College. — Death of Fr. Duran. — Sketch of His Life. — Testimony of Fr. Rubio. — Death of Fr. Zalvidea.— Sketch 512 CHAPTER XX. Summary of Mission Work. — Motives of the Missionaries. — Spiritual Results. — Table. — Remarkable Success. — Character of the California Indians. — Methods of the Missionaries. — Mr. Charles F. Lummis's Opinion. — Material Results. — Agriculture and Stock-Raising. — Tables. — Almost Everything Used by the Neophytes Produced at the Missions. — Mechan- ical Results. — Remarkable Success in Every Branch. — Influence of Missionary Methods on the Indians of the Present Time. — Mission Indians Farther Advanced Than Indians Elsewhere. — Major James McLaughlin's Conclusion. — Horticulture at the Missions. — Mission Architecture 527

Section III.

CHAPTER I. New Era. — Raising of the Bear Flag. — Proclamation. — M. Valiejo a Prisoner. — Excitement — Castro's Bando. — Pico's Proclamation. — Castro and Pico Reconciled, Retreat. — New Colonization Scheme. — Outcome. — Commodore J. D. Sloat at Monterey. — Orders to His Men. — Troops Land and Raise United States Flag. — Wisc Proclamation. — Castro and Pico Asked to Surrender. — U. S. Flag Raised at San Francisco, Sonoma and Sutter's Fort — Commodore Stockton Arrives. — Sloat Withdraws. — Stockton in Command. — Unwise Proclamation. — Pico's Call to Arms. — How Received. — Castro's and Pico's United "Army" at Los Angeles. — Stockton at San Pedro. — Demand on Castro Rejected. — Castro and Pico Leave the Country. — Bancroft's Judgment 541 CHAPTER II. Los Angeles Occupied hy U. S. Troops. — Stockton's Proclamation. — Elections. — First Newspapers in California. — Stockton's Premature Boasting. — Revolt. — Los Angeles and Santa Barbara Cleared of U. S. Troops.— Stockton Takes Action. — Defeat Before Los Angeles. — Jose M. Flores Summons Legislature. — Elected Governor ad Interim. — Decree on Mission Property. — Call to Arms by Flores. — Fremont Marches Towards Los Angeles. — Arrives at Cahuenga. — Stockton Sails for San Pedro and San Diego. — General Kearny Leaves Santa Fe for California. — Hardships on the Way. — At Warner's Ranch. — Encounter with Mexicans at San Pascual. — Heavy Losses. — Awful Condition of the Troops. — Relief. — Mexicans Retreat. — Kearny Arrives at San Diego. — Dissensions Among the Mexicans 561 CHAPTER III. Americans March to Los Angeles. — Stockton Offers Amnesty. — Battles. — Flores and Manuel Castro Retire to Sonora. — Surrender of the Californians. — Joint Proclamation of Commodore Shubrick and General Kearny. — Fremont Courtmartialed. — Kearny's Proclamation. — Peace. — Emory's Views on Mission Ownership. — Attitude of the U. S. Officers. — Kearny's Proclamation on Mission Property. — Colonel Mason Succeeds Kearny as Governor. — General Order on Mission Property. — Order Concerning Santa Clara and San Jose.— Mason Pleased With Fr. Jose Real.— The Governor to Fr. Real and Captain Naglee.— Fr. Real Forbidden to Sell Mission Land. — The Mormon Battalion. — Quartered at San Luis Rey. — Mormon Fidelity. — Mason Desirous to Have Them Reenlist. — Warning Against Depredations. — Good Example of the Mormons 577 CHAPTER IV. Captain Hunter Appointed Indian Sub-Agent. — Instructions. — Object of the Appointment. — His Success. — Record of U. S. Troops Elsewhere. — Governor Mason's Attitude Toward the Laws of the Catholic Church. — Appeal to Mason Regarding Mixed Matrimonial Unions. — Fr. Gonzilez Asks for a Prohibitive Order. — The Governor Agrees. — Mason's Circular. — Fr. Gonzdlez's Circular to the Clergy. — Changed Conditions. — Lieutenant-Colonel H. S. Burton First to Disregard General Order. — Fr. Gonzilez Appeals to General Riley. — Reply. — Administrator's Pastoral on Mixed Marriages. — Pastoral on Support of Religion 593 CHAPTER V. Discovery of Gold. — Description by Governor Mason. — Coloma. — Effects of the Discovery. — Manner of Mining Gold. — Character of the Immigrants. — Scarcity of Priests. — Fr. Gonzalez Appeals to Honolulu. — Arrival of the First Picpus Fathers. — Appeal to Oregon. — Archbishop Blanchet's Answer. — Arrival of Very Rev. J. B. Brouillet and Other Priests. — An Impostor. — Halleck's Letter. — Priest Without Requisite Papers. — More Priests Needed. — Fr. Gonzilez's Pastoral. — Appeal to Archbishop Bonamie. — Reply. — Another Letter From Fr. Gonzilez. — Second Reply of Archbishop Bonatnie. — Arrival of Picpus Fathers. — Fathers Jose Jimeno and Francisco Sanchez Resign. — Fr. Gonzalez Acknowledges Their Services. — Picpus Fathers Appointed. — Arrival of Various Secular and Regular Priests. 609 CHAPTER VI. Treaty of Peace with Mexico. — Governor Mason's Proclamation. — Jose Castro Permitted to Return. — Pio Pico Returns. — Mason's Instructions. — Colonel Stevenson's Report. — His Description of Pio Pico. — Pico's Pretensions. — The Governor's Action. — Indians Demoralized. — Situation at San Gabriel, San Luis Obispo, and San Jose. — Indian Horse-Thieves. — Lieutenant W. Sherman's Advice. — Mariano Vallejo in Favor of the Iron Hand. — Mason's Proclamation Against Liquor. — His Kindly Sentiments Towards the Natives. — Instructions to Captain Hunter. — Punishment of Indian Horse-Thieves. — Depredations in Various Sections. — Mason's Lesson to M. Vallcjo. — Circular on Indian Disorders. — Priests Should Be Assisted 629 CHAPTER VII. Indians Not Alone Blamable. — Their Complaints. — Degradation of Mission Indians. — Bartlett's Description. — Los Angeles Star's Regrets. — Indians Cheated, Maltreated, Massacred. — Horrible Butchery in Nome Cult Valley. — Massacre at Humboldt. — Chief Causes of Disappearance of Indians. — Reservation System Introduced. — Poor Copy of the Mission System. — Dwinelle's Regrets. — Home Rule for California. — People's Demands. — General Riley's Call for a Convention. — Election of State Officials. — California Admitted Into the Union of States. — General Riley's Thanksgiving Proclamation. — Fr. Gonzalez's Circular. 647 CHAPTER VIII. Mexican Government Demands Bishop for Lower California. — Fr. Gonzilez Rubio Proposed. — Holy See's Conditions. — President Refuses to Recognize Bishop Alemany's Jurisdiction. — Demands that Fr. Gonzalez Take Charge of the Peninsula. — Archbishop Lazaro Urges Fr. Gonzalez to Comply. — Fr. Gonzalez Consents; then Declines. — Reasons. — College of Guadalupe Accepts Northern Lower California; Dominicans Retain Southern District. — Jesuits Arrive for Upper California. — Fr. Gonzilez's Letter of Welcome. — Joint Letter of Fathers Accolti and Nobili. — Bishop Alemany Arrives at San Francisco. — Goes to Santa Barbara. — His Notes. — First Pastoral. — Fr. Gonzalez Appointed Vicar-General. — Churches and Priests in the Diocese 668 CHAPTER IX. Bishop Alemany at Monterey. — First Convent School. — Sisters of Notre Dame at San Jose.~Changes Among the Clergy. — Jesuits at Santa Clara. — First Dominican Novice. — First Ecclesiastical Synod. — Decrees. — Pious Fund and Mission Lands. — Fr. Gonzalez Appointed Administrator. — The Bishop at First Plenary Council of Baltimore. — Goes to Mexico. — Steps to Secure Pious Fund. — Happy Result. — First Ordination. — Cholera in California. — First Catholic Orphanage. — Sisters of Charity. — Fathers Gonz41ez and Sinchez Stay in California. — Last Franciscans. — Bishop Alemany Petitions for a Novitiate. — Request Is Granted. — Reply of Franciscan Delegate-General. — The Friars Decide on a College. — The Bishop Grants Mission Santa Barbara. 687 CHAPTER X. Franciscans Establish College at Santa Barbara. — First Novices. — Interest and Sympathy of the Dominicans. — Compact. Archbishop Alemany Orders Books Restored. — Diocese Divided. — San Francisco an Archdiocese. — First Archbishop. — New Bishop of Monterey. — Fr. Gonziilez Vicar-General. — Fr. Gonzalez Embarrassed. — Attempts to Sail for Mexico. — Barbareflos Interfere. — First Synod of the Archdiocese. — Arrival of Nuns. — Presentation Sisters. — Sisters of Mercy. — First Seminary of the Archdiocese. — Ordination of Priests. — Bishop Amat Arrives. — Relics of St. Vibiana. — Bishop's Pastoral. — Sisters of Charity for Los Angeles. — Bishop Amat Takes Up Residence at Mission Santa Barbara. — Ordinations. — Assignments. — College of Vincentians at Los Angeles. — Death of Fr. J. Jimeno. — Bishop Amat Desires to Exchange Mission for Church and Convent in Santa Barbara. — Change Effected. — College at Mission Retains Title. — Spiritual Favor for the Mission Church. — College of San Fernando de Mexico. 706 CHAPTER XI. Suspicions Aroused. — U. S. Officials Watchful. — Gov. Mason on Alleged Privileges. — Halleck Calls for Dates. — Pico Not at Los Angeles as Claimed. — Halleck's Confidential Letter. — Proofs of Pico's Absence. — Mason to Alcaldes and Indian Agents. — Confidential Agent Proposed. — W. C. Jones Appointed. — His Instructions. — Searches Archives in California and Mexico. — His Report. — Bishop Alemany's Initial Moves for Recovering Church Property. — Land Commission Ap- pointed. — Bishop Alemany's Claims. — Witnesses Called. — Commissioner Felch. — College at Santa Ins. — Land at San Miguel. — At San Luis Obispo. — Church Property and Mission Property. — Decision 723 CHAPTER XII. Land Claims Before the Commission. — Land Case "The United States vs. Andres Pico et Alios." — Claim Stated. — Absence of Documents. — Witnesses. — Judge Ogden Hofleman's Decision.— Land Case "J. W. Redman et Al. vs. The United States." — Fatal Discrepancies. — Pico Not at Los Angeles on Dates Claimed. — Claim Rejected. — Land Case "Thomas O. Larkin vs. The United States." — Absence of All Proofs. — The Montesdeoca Order. — Claim Rejected for Want of Authority in the Governor to Make Either Grant or Sale 746 APPENDIX. A. — Mariano Vallejo and Fr. Narciso Duran 773 B. — Juan B. Alvarado and Fr. Duran 783 C. — Vallejo and Support of Religion 791 D. — Nuestra Sefiora de la Luz 793 E. — Freedom of Religion under Liberalism in Mexico 794 F. — Bull of Pope Leo X 799 G. — Decrees of the First Ecclesiastical Synod of California 802 H. — Mission Tales in Word and Picture 804 I. — Ecclesiastical Superiors of California 815 J. — Civil and Military Governors of California 816

---

The Death and Resurrection of the Beloved Son by Jon D. Levenson: The near-sacrifice and miraculous restoration of a beloved son is a central but largely overlooked theme in both Judaism and Christianity, celebrated in biblical texts on Isaac, Ishmael, Jacob, Joseph, and Jesus. In this highly original book, Jon D. Levenson explores how this notion of child sacrifice constitutes an overlooked bond between the two religions. Levenson argues that although the practice of child sacrifice was eradicated during the late seventh and sixth centuries B.C.E, the idea of sacrificing the first-born son (or the late-born son whose preferential treatment promotes him to that exalted rank) remained potent in religious literature. Analyzing texts from the ancient Near East, the Hebrew Bible, the New Testament, and rabbinic literature, Levenson shows how tales of the son handed over to death by his loving father in the Hebrew Bible influenced the Church's identification of Jesus as sacrificial victim. According to Levenson, the transformation of the idea of child sacrifice was central to the accounts given by the people Israel and the early Church of their respective origins, and it also underlay the theologies of chosenness embraced, in their differing ways, by the two religions. Furthermore, the longstanding claim of the Church that it supersedes the Jews, says Levenson, both continues and transforms elements of the old narrative pattern in which a late-born son dislodges his first-born brothers. Levenson's book, which offers novel interpretations of several areas crucial to biblical studies, will be essential reading for scholars in the field.

---

Exodus 1-18 by William H.C. Propp --- "Exodus is the heart of the Hebrew Bible, the defining moment in Israel’s birth as a people, the dramatic triumph of their God. Yahweh, Pharaoh, Moses, Aaron, the Hebrew slaves, the plagues, the parting of the Red Sea—these larger-than-life characters and epoch-making events capture the imagination of everyone from biblical scholars to moviemakers. However, the meaning and significance, the beauty and nuance, of this captivating biblical book are lost unless we have a world-class Scripture scholar to open our eyes to its riches. In Exodus 1–18, William H. C. Propp translates the original text in all its grandeur, then provides a masterful exploration and analysis of the book’s first eighteen chapters. Here the fate of the Hebrew slaves hangs in the balance of the dramatic conflict between the God of Israel and the Pharaoh of Egypt. From the discovery of Moses in a basket made of bulrushes to the story of the Burning Bush, from the ten plagues visited upon Egypt by God to water from the rock and quail and manna from the skies, Exodus is filled with the miraculous and the dramatic."

---

Project Guttenberg Collection

1. Between Winds and Clouds: The Making of Yunnan (Second Century BCE-Twentieth Century CE) by Bin Yang --- Yang distinguishes himself with a global perspective on a Chinese frontier with a long term approach. The book examines the transformation of Yunnan, an ethnic and frontier province sandwiched by Tibet, mainland Southeast Asia, and southwest China, from a non Chinese culture into part of China during a period of over 2,000 years. Unlike existing scholarship which only emphasizes Chinese imperial efforts, the book has fit Yunnan in a broad world that was participated in by Southeast Asia, Tibet, the Indian Ocean, the modern European World-system, and East Asia, and demonstrated that both local, Chinese, and international forces interplayed in this long-term transformation.
2. Societies, Religion, and History: Central East Tanzanians and the World They Created, c. 200 BCE to 1800 CE by Rhonda M. Gonzales --- Gonzales uses historical linguistics to build the framework upon which she interweaves the findings of cutting edge-archaeologists as well as documented ethnographic sources taken since the late 19th century among such people as the Kaguru, Zaramo, and Gogo. Because the Swahili Coast is such a well-known region, this book is important in its own right, but it also is a part of an emerging body of new perspectives on the history of a large region of Africa that has been of worldwide significance since the early first millennium CE.
3. Connecting Histories in Afghanistan: Market Relations and State Formation on a Colonial Frontier by Shah Mahmoud Hanifi: Hanifi focuses on trade, literacy, and state building in locating para-colonial Afghanistan in the contexts of imperial and capitalist histories. Connecting Histories is the first monograph-length treatment of the economy and society of nineteenth-century Afghanistan and the first sustained consideration of British Indian colonialism's formative impact on the country. The monograph engages a number of issues of comparative appeal, including the power of printed texts and the expansion of the bureaucratic infrastructure in Afghanistan, state-sponsored industrialization and commodity monopolization, and the important roles of minority and indigenous nomadic communities in a multi-ethnic state. In detailing the political economy of this trans-national frontier zone, Hanifi draws on an impressive blend of archival, narrative, and oral historical sources.
4. Belongings: Property, Family, and Identity in Colonial South Africa by Laura J. Mitchell: Based on a decade of research, Belongings describes the contours of conflict among Dutch East India Company officials, settlers, indigenous Khoisan, and Indian-Ocean slaves. It intricately details the ways in which settlers themselves-rather than Company policy or an imperial army-brought a distant frontier first into a colonial orbit, then gradually under colonial control.
5. Sensual Encounters: Monastic Women and Spirituality in Medieval Germany by Erika Lauren Lindgren: Lindgren compares "Sister-Books," the literature written in the female Dominican monasteries, with the material culture of the women's surroundings. She examines the ways in which spirituality becomes culturally constructed and the roles of physicality in religious behavior. She develops a holistic view of the intersection between materiality and spirituality in female monasteries.
6. Pursuit of an 'Unparalleled Opportunity': The American YMCA and Prisoner of War Diplomacy among the Central Power Nations during World War I, 1914-1923 by Kenneth Steuer: Comprehensively researched, this analysis sheds fresh light on both the general subject of WWI prisoners of war, and the role of one of the world's first NGOs, the YMCA. The author is particularly successful in demonstrating the Y's role in the increasingly chaotic conditions of East Europe, and merits credit as well for his insight into the synergy of Christian witness and secular tough-mindedness that informed the best of the Y's people.
7. Arms and the Woman: Just Warriors and Greek Feminist Identity by Margaret Poulos: Poulos explores the intersections of militarism, nationalism, and feminism, during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. She argues that the essentially ambiguous nationalist imagery of a woman warrior has not been entirely efficient in the women's emancipation agenda. The result is "an ambitious, interesting, and successful dissertation."
8. From Heads of Household to Heads of State: The Preaccession Households of Mary and Elizabeth Tudor, 1516–1558 by J. L. McIntosh: This study seeks to answer the question: if Tudor England was a patriarchal society, then how did two women—Mary and Elizabeth Tudor—consecutively succeed to the throne? In From Heads of Household to Heads of State: The Preaccession Households of Mary and Elizabeth Tudor, 1516–1558, J. L. McIntosh argues that Mary and Elizabeth established themselves as credible authority figures before their accessions by heading their own independent households.
9. Miss Yourlovin: GIs, Gender, and Domesticity during World War II by Ann Elizabeth Pfau: What do shared beliefs about and behavior toward women tell us about the generation of men who served in the U.S. Army during World War II? This question drives Ann Pfau’s study of wartime gender roles. Focusing on five categories of real and imaginary women, Pfau uncovers conflicts of obligation and desire. These conflicts, although seldom directly articulated, were never far from the surface of soldiers' thoughts and beliefs about women, family, and home. By looking beneath the surface, we gain a deeper understanding of the nature of wartime military service and of the domestic yearning that sparked the postwar marriage and baby booms.
10. "Trivial Complaints:" The Role of Privacy in Domestic Violence Law and Activism in the U.S. by Kirsten S. Rambo: In "Trivial Complaints:" The Role of Privacy in Domestic Violence Law and Activism in the U.S., Kirsten S. Rambo examines the history of domestic violence law and activism in the U.S., particularly as this history has been affected by privacy. Legal and cultural concepts of privacy have historically influenced the ways in which this society has understood domestic violence. Rambo explores the relationship between privacy and domestic violence through an analysis of domestic violence litigation that is historically situated.
11. Architecture and Memory: The Renaissance Studioli of Federico da Montefeltro by Robert Kirkbride: The studioli of the ducal palaces at Urbino and Gubbio, Italy, demonstrate architecture's capacity to transact between the mental and physical realms of human experience. In Architecture and Memory: The Renaissance Studioli of Federico da Montefeltro, Robert Kirkbride investigates the position of the studioli in the Western tradition of the memory arts, an approach not previously considered. Drawing on the densely layered imagery in the studioli and text sources readily available to the Urbino court, he examines how architecture equipped the late quattrocento mind with a bridge between the mathematical arts, which lend themselves to mechanical pursuits, and the art of rhetoric, a discipline central to memory and eloquence.
12. Caught in the Crossfire: Adrian Scott and the Politics of Americanism in 1940s Hollywood by Jennifer E. Langdon --- In the summer of 1947, Crossfire, a controversial thriller exposing American anti-Semitism, became a critical and box-office hit, and RKO producer Adrian Scott was at the pinnacle of his career. Within several months, however, he was infamous as a member of the Hollywood Ten, blacklisted for his refusal to cooperate with the House Un-American Activities Committee. In Caught in the Crossfire: Adrian Scott and the Politics of Americanism in 1940s Hollywood, Jennifer E. Langdon reconstructs the production and reception of Scott's major films to explore the political and creative challenges faced by Hollywood radicals in the studio system and to reassess the relationship between film noir, antifascism and anticommunism, and the politics of Americanism.
13. Pestilence and Headcolds: Encountering Illness in Colonial Mexico by Sherry Fields --- In Pestilence and Headcolds: Encountering Illness in Colonial Mexico, Sherry Fields explores the cultures of health and illness in colonial Mexico as illuminated by popular beliefs and practices following the encounter of indigenous and European medical traditions. Her use of ex-votos as sources is especially interesting.
14. Trafficking Materials and Gendered Experimental Practices: Radium Research in Early 20th Century Vienna --- by Maria Rentetzi Trafficking Materials and Gendered Experimental Practices: Radium Research in Early 20th Century Vienna is "a complex, creative, and fascinating study" of women in Vienna working as independent researchers. She includes documentary research, material culture and built environment analysis, and oral histories to examine the culture of women in the unique positions of radioactivity researchers during the early twentieth century.
15. "Make It Yourself": Home Sewing, Gender, and Culture, 1890–1930 by Sarah A. Gordon --- In "Make It Yourself": Home Sewing, Gender, and Culture, 1890–1930, Sarah A. Gordon uses home sewing to examine domestic labor, marketing practices, changing standards of femininity, and understandings of class, gender and race. As industrialization made ready-made garments increasingly available, many women, out of necessity or choice, continued to make their own clothing. In doing so, women used a customary female skill both as a means of supporting traditional ideas and as a tool of personal agency. The shifting meanings of sewing became a contested space where businesses promoted sewing machines as tools for maintaining domestic harmony; women interpreted patterns to suit—or flout—definitions of appropriate appearances; and girls were taught to sew in ways that reflected beliefs about class, race, and region. Gordon uses established as well as more unusual source materials, including dresses, sewing workbooks and paper dolls, to argue that home sewing is a unique vehicle for understanding larger changes in American culture.
16. Manhood in the Age of Aquarius: Masculinity in Two Countercultural Communities, 1965-83 by Timothy Hodgdon --- This is a study "full of rich interpretation" that explores the diverse forms of masculinity found in counter cultural radicalism. Hodgdon argues that conceptions of masculinity developed along two main lines: anarchism and mysticism. These are explored by examining the communities of the Diggers of San Francisco, and The Farm in Tennessee.
17. How Taiwan Became Chinese: Dutch, Spanish, and Han Colonization in the Seventeenth Century by Tonio Andrade --- The incorporation of Taiwan into the early modern European colonial trading networks, and its subsequent incorporation into the Chinese empire, are topics almost completely unexplored in Western language scholarship. This superb monograph not only opens them up but does so in an exciting way by exploring the complex interactions between the European trade diasporas and existing patterns of Asian migration and trade. The author is well acquainted with recent and current debates on the critical transformation taking place in the global economy during the late 16th and 17th centuries, and imaginatively covers a broad range of issues. He argues convincingly, and in wonderfully rich detail, that it was Dutch protection that made possible the slow Chinese colonization of Taiwan-and ultimately its incorporation into China. Andrade brilliantly reminds us of how important the brief episode of European occupation was to the future development of Taiwan, including the birth of its sugar industry.
18. Advocating The Man: Masculinity, Organized Labor and the Market Revolution in New York, 1800-1840 by Joshua R. Greenberg --- In his "thorough, and imaginative exploration" of the relationship between masculinity and the young labor movement in the Jacksonian era, Greenberg examines diverse sources, such as plays, debates about birth control and comic valentines. He argues that domestic issues and concerns guided workplace and political reactions to the new industrial economy.
19. The Creation of Color in Eighteenth-Century Europe by Sarah Lowengard --- Seldom does any monograph attempt to be comparative, in this case to cross the Channel and to say new and interesting things about the scientific culture found in both England and France. By using color, as a practice as well as a branch of optical theory, the author manages to weave material culture along with abstract science—again an integration seldom found in a first work.

---

Buddhist Texts and Books

---

"The Wheel of the Law" --- Buddhism, illustrated from Siamese sources by the Modern Buddhist, a Life of Buddha, and an account of the Phrabat (SIAMESE FOOTPRINT OF BUDDHA) by Alabaster, Henry - 1884. "Life of Buddha" translated "from a popular Siamese work, Pathomma somphothiyan": Preface - "All Buddhists, throughout the wide range of countries where the doctrines of Buddha prevail, call their religion the doctrine of “The Wheel of the Law.", Pg-xxix: "We do not find an Athanasian Creed; for so far as this book enlightens us, we find that the Buddhist speaks of heaven rather than of hell, and never thinks of such uncharity as to damn everlastingly those who differ with him.", "We find Brahminical superstitions, a continual reference to Brahmin soothsayers and the Vedas, and an adherence to Brahminical rites in all matters pertaining to royal ceremonials. Those who know that by the Brahmins the Buddhists were extirpated from Central India, the birthplace of their religion, must wonder to see Brahmins and Buddhists pictured side by side in harmony."

Pg-16: After the religion of Buddha had spread abroad, a certain king, desiring to know the truth as to cosmogony, inquired of the monks, and they, knowing the omnisctence of Buddha, and yet fearing that if they said Buddha never taught this, people would say ‘your Lord is ignorant, and admired without reason, took the ancient Vedas, and various expressions in the Sutras and parables, and fables, and proverbs, and connecting them together into a book, the ‘Traiphoom, produced it as the teaching of Buddha. The people of those days were uneducated and foolish, and believed that Buddha had really taught it; and if any doubted, they kept their doubts to themselves, because they could not prove anything.

Pg-216: Wipassana, a Pali word, I suppose to be derived from the Sanscrit Pragna, (prachh, “to ask”), “a question.” Pg-251: Fah Hian mentions two footprints in Ceylon. "Buddha, by his spiritual power, planted one foot to the north of the royal city, and one on the top of a mountain; the distance between the two being fifteen yojanas (say a hundred miles).”

---

The Life Or Legend Of Gaudama: the Buddha of the Burmese by Bigandet, Paul Ambrose, d. 1894

---

Catalogue of Sanskrit and Pali Books in the British Museum. Trubner and Co. London. by Haas, Ernst (1876)

---

---

A CATENA OF BUDDHIST SCRIPTURES from the Chinese by Samuel Beal: Excerpts --- "It is well known that in many of the larger monasteries of that country there are to be found not only complete editions of the Buddhist Scriptures in the vernacular, but also Sanscrit originals, from which the Chinese version was made.", Pg-1: "Buddhist books began to be translated into Chinese so early as the middle portion of the first century A.D.", "...a careful study of the Chinese version of the Buddhist Scriptures may render to the cause of literature generally, but especially towards a critical acquaintance with the original Sanscrit text of the Tripitaka.", "the Avatamsaka Sutra, written, as it is said, by Nagardjuna, and which, under the name of the "Fa yan King" is one of the commonest and most widely circulated Sutras in China.", "The ideas found in the Inferno of Dante are many of them purely Buddhist. The conceit of the early painters who surrounded their saints with a glory of light is borrowed from the East."

pg-22: In reference to Sanscrit letters. These letters are like the old seal characters amongst us. They have remained the same from the creation of the world, unchanged through successive myriads of years. In this respect they differ from any letters we possess, for both the seal and the square characters with us have undergone numerous changes. The Sanscrit letters were originally imparted to men by Brahma (Fan tien), hence the books are called Brahma Books. For this reason all the Buddhas in delivering the Law have used Sanscrit words. The sound Om pronounced during worship is an acceptable offering to all the Buddhas.

Pg-40: “King Frasenajit asked Buddha if every Brahman, Tchatriya, Yaisya, and Sudra on returning to life would be born in his own caste.” To which Buddha replied; “It is possible it may be so, but the matter stands thus — there are four distinct classifications of men... According to the Agama Sutras, Buddha declared that there were eight causes and occasions of earthquakes.

Pg-372: It will be remembered that the earliest idea of the Universe, which seems to have prevailed (if we may judge from the architecture of the Stupas), down to about the period of Kanishka, was, that it consisted of a central mountain, Meru, around which were the seas and continents and girdles of rocks, and above, the abode of Indra and the thirty-three gods (symbolising, as it seems, the year, the four quarters, and the twenty-eight days of the month).

---

---

Chinese Buddhism by REV. JOSEPH EDKINS, D.D. --- Like most of the book written by Christian pastors, this book has used subtle means to demean idolatry and project Christian superiority. E.g. in the preface itself - page viii: 'Yet Buddhism is powerful in China by its doctrines. It has made the Chinese idolaters, and besides this it has taught them the wind and water superstition which has proved to be an effective barrier against civilised improvements and a most thorough hindrance to true enlightenment." On page xi: "Science and philosophy on arriving in India originated science and philosophy in that country under new forms. Buddhism forsook the Veda religion so far as to omit all mention of the gods Varuna, Agni, and the Maruts. Buddha did not cite the Vedas as authorities." Another very typical example of how Chisrist colonizer tries to demean Hindus, pg-xiii: "Hindu sculpture is based on that of Greece. Hindoo arithmetic is Babylonian in origin. Babylonian thought was adopted by the Hindoos, because it was more refined and profound than their own." They Christian cannot rely on the language of OT and need to show Greek better as it is language of NT. However, one good thing is that we can use this book to still show the arguments to be more assertive in favour of hinduism as an enemy will never try to write good thing about its opponent.

The book is more to interject Western Christist thought than actually describe the topic of the book. E.g. on page --- "When the Buddhists began to teach races to whom the subtle Hindoo metaphysics were a riddle beyond their comprehension, they taught, for the Nirvana, a Western Heaven ruled by a newly-invented Buddha, and additional to the paradises of the Devas." Another geom coming from the cult who prosecuted astronomers for heliocentrix model of universe, page xxiii: "Christianity fosters mental growth, and the science of the West is eminently stimulating to thought. The descendants of the men whose mariners sailed with the compass seven hundred years ago..." From the reference nationalgeographic.org/encyclopedia/compass --- "Chinese scientists may have developed navigational compasses as early as the 11th or 12th century. Western Europeans soon followed at the end of the 12th century."

Page-2: "The numerous Indian priests who came to China early in the Christian era were indefatigable translators, as is shown by what they have bequeathed to their disciples. These monuments of the highly civilised race that spoke the Sanscrit language, give to the inquiry a special literary interest." Page-12: "The date of Shakya’s birth is very variously given. The Siamese, Peguans, and Singhalese, all using the Pali versions of the Buddhist classics, differ among themselves. The numbers as stated by them are b.c. 744, 638, and 624. The Chinese historian, Ma Twan-lin, mentions two dates as assigned by various authorities to this event, viz. 1027 and 668. The former is what is commonly given in Chinese books. What was the original language of Buddhism is another point not yet fully determined. .. to Buddha’s identity. If Sanscrit was the language in which he taught his disciples, it must have been just dying out at the time, for the old Buddhist inscriptions, in the countries watered by the Ganges, are in a dialect derived from the Sanscrit and differing little from Pali".

---

Books on Women

---

---

---

The Lawes Resolutions of Womens Rights: or, The Lawes Provision for Women --- A methodicall collection of such statutes and customes, with the cases, opinions, arguments and points of learning in the lavv, as doe properly concerne women. Together with a compendious table, whereby the chiefe matters in this booke contained, may be more readily found. The PDF version of this book can be found here. From library.law.yale.edu/news/taussig-collection-womens-rights: "One of the Library’s notable Taussig acquisitions is the first work devoted to the laws and rights of women in English law, and the only edition of that work. Published anonymously in 1632, The Lawes Resolutions of Womens Rights, or, The Lawes Provision for Woemen has sometimes — though inconclusively — been attributed to Sir John Doddridge (1555-1628), the Renaissance jurist, antiquarian and Justice of the King’s Bench. The editor of the work, signed as T.E. and sometimes associated with a “Thomas Edgar,” pleads ignorance about the identity of the original compiler, but notes that he has added cases and corrected mistakes. The role of T.E. in organizing the work may have been substantial, yet its genesis remains something of a puzzle."

Excerpts from lawbookexchange.com/pages/books/41383: The first work devoted exclusively to women's law, this incomparable digest of laws is also known as The Womens Lawyer. An anonymous work, its preface is signed T.E. Often attributed to Thomas Edgar [fl. 1615-1649], some believe the author was actually Sir John Doderidge [1555-1628], an important legal figure during the reign of James I. Lord Campbell considers it "a learned work on the subject of marriage" (cited in Sweet & Maxwell: A Legal Bibliography of the British Commonwealth of Nations). It also treats such diverse topics as age of consent, dower, hermaphrodites, polygamy, wooing, partition, chattels, divorce, descent, seisin, treason, felonies and rape.

Pg-5:"I may not doubt but every woman is a temporall person, though no woman can be a spirituall Vicar." Here temporall or modern temporal mean connected with the real physical, material world and not to spiritual matters - वास्तविक भौतिक संसार से संबंधित न कि आध्यात्मिक मामलों से; लौकिक, सांसारिक. Pg-6: "In sorrow shalt thou bring forth thy children, thy desires shall bee subject to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee." Pg-7: "At 9. yeares age, shee is able to deserve and have dowre. At 12. yeares to consent to marriage."

Pg-7: The learning is 35. Hen. 6. fol. 40. that a Woman hath divers speciall ages, at the 7. yeare of her age, her father shall have aide of his tenants to marry her. At 9. yeares age, shee is able to deserve and have dowre. At 12. yeares to consent to marriage. At 14. to bee hors du guard [out of protection]: at 16. to be past the Lords tender of a husband. At 21. to be able to make a feoffement: And per Ingelton there in the end of the case, a woman married at 12. cannot disagree afterward, but if she be married younger, shee may dissent till shee be 14. The age of 7. yeares, when Bracton wrote this aide, for making the sonne a Knight, or marrying the daughter, was due de gratia [due to grace] & non de Jure [not of law], and pro necessitate [for necessity] & indigentia domini capitalis [the necessity of master’s capital]: measured by the indigence of the Lord, and opulence of the tenants: But West. 1. Cap. 35. in the third yeare of Edward 1. the Law was made certaine, the Lord shall have aide of his tenants, as soone as his daughter accomplished 7. yeares age for the marriage of her.

Pg-55: "IF after the Sponsion or first betrothing, and before Matrimony contracted, some evill disease (as leprosie, or some violent cause or casualty) make one of the parties unfit for generation, the other may repudiate and abandon him or her, which shall be so diseased or unabled." Pg-59: "And so forth their Childrens Children, which after the fourth degree, are againe by all lawes permitted to marrie, contrahitui & affinitas per illicitum cortum."

Pg-59: "..by Constitution of holy Church, marriage is forbidden betwixt persons of divers Religions, as Jewes and Christians." Pg-61: "Women which within the yeare of mourning for their husbands betake them to wedlocke againe, should be reputed infamous and defamed."

Franke Marriage (liberum maritagium): the tenure in feudal law by which a man and his wife held an estate granted by a blood relative of the wife in consideration of their marriage, whether before or after it, to be held of the donor by the issue of the marriage to not less than the fourth generation and without other service than fealty (fealty: a feudal tenant's sworn loyalty to a lord e.g. "I owed fealty to the Earl rather than the King"). The book has many references to bondwoman, concubines, child-marriage, marriage while under age and even in infancy...

---

The History of Prosecution by Samuel Chandler in four parts viz. I. Amongst the Heathens II. Under the Christian Imperors III. Under the Papacy and Inquisition IV. Among Protestants

I. Abraham persecuted, II. Socrates, and others, persecuted amongst the Greeks, III. Egyptian Persecutions IV. Persecutions by Antiochus Epiphanes V. Persecutions under the Romans VII. Persecutions by the Mahometans

BOOK II. Of the Persecutions under the Christian Emperors: I. Of the Dispute concerning Easter II. Of the Persecutions begun by Constantine III. The Nicene Council IV. The first Council of Constantinople V. The Council of Ephesus VI. The Council of Chalcedon VII. The Second Council of Constantinople VIII. The Third Council at Constantinople IX. The Second Nicene Council

BOOK III. Of Persecutions under the Papacy; and, particularly, of the Inquisitions I. Of the Progress of the Inquisition -The Cruelties committed in the Country of Tholoase -In Spain, against the Jews and Moors -Against Christian Hereticks II. Of the Officers belonging to the Inquisition: Inquisitors -Familiars -Tail-keepers -Description of the Tails III. Of the Crimes cognizable by the Inquisition: Heresy, Suspicion of Heresy, Relapse into Heresy, Polygamy, Solicitation of Boys and Women in the Sacramental Confession, Sodomy, Blasphemy

Sect. IV. Of the Manner of Proceeding before the Tribunal of the Inquisition -The Witnesses -Examination of the Prisoners -Artifices to bring them in Confession -The Tortures used in Inquisition -Penances -Process against the Dead -The Act of Faith -The Execution -The principal Inquities of the Tribunal of the Inquisition enumerated

BOOK IV: Of Persecutions amongst Protestants I. Luther's Opinion concerning Persecution II. Calvin's Doctrine and Practice concerning Persecution III. Persecutions at Bern, Basil, and Zurich IV. Persecutions in Holland, and by the Synod of Dort V. Perfecutions in Great Britain VI. Persecutions in New England

Conclusion: I. The Clergy the great Promoters of Persecution II. The Things for which Christians have persecuted one another, generally of small Importance III. Pride, Ambition, and Covetousness, the grand Sources of Persecution IV. The Decrees of Councils and Synods of no Authority in Matters of Faith V. The imposing Subscriptions to human Creeds unreasonable and pernicious VI. Adherence to the sacred Scripture the best Security of Truth and Orthodoxy VII. The Christian Religion absolutely condemns Persecution for Conseience-sake

---

Books on Assyria and Babylonia

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

A HISTORY OF THE INQUISITION OF THE MIDDLE AGES. BY HENRY CHARLES LEA, V3 BOOK III — SPECIAL FIELDS OF INQUISITORIAL ACTIVITY. Chapter I . —The Spiritual FRANCISCANS. Dissensions in the Franciscan Order from Elias to John of Parma, Joachim of Flora. —His Reputation as a Prophet, His Apocalyptic Speculations as to the Third Era, Adopted by the Spiritual Franciscans, The Everlasting Gospel. —Its Condemnation, The Spirituals Compromised. —John of Parma Removed, Persistence of the Joachites, Increasing Strife over Poverty, Bull Exiit gui seminat, Persecution of Italian Spirituals, The French Spirituals — Jean Pierre Ovi, Arnaldo de Vilanova, Disputation before Clement V. Decision of Council of Vienne, Renewed Persecution of the Spirituals, Commencement of Rebellion. —Dissensions among Them, Election of John XXII —His Character, He Enforces Obedience and Creates a Heresy, Bloody Persecution of the Olivists, They Form a New Church, Their Fanaticism. —Naprous Boneta, Suppression of the Sect. —Its Career in Aragon, Jean de la Rochetaillade. —Remains of Joachitism

Chapter II. —Guglielma anp Dolcino. Incarnation of Holy Ghost in Guglielma, The Guglielmites Form a New Church, Prosecuted by the Inquisition, Fate of the Sectaries, The Order of Apostles. —Spiritual Tendencies, Gherardo Segarelli —Burned in 1300, Dolcino Assumes the Leadership, His Open Revolt. —Suppressed after Four Crusades, Continuance and Character of the Heresy

Chapter III — The Fraticelli. Question Raised as to the Poverty of Christ, Reaction against the Holiness of Poverty, Doctrine of the Poverty of Christ Declared a Heresy, It Complicates the Quarrel with Louis of Bavaria, Marsiglio of Padua and William of Ockham, Gradual Estrangement of the Franciscans, Louis Deposes John XXII. asa Heretic, Michele da Cesena Revolts, Utility of the Inquisition. Submission of the ‘Antipope, Struggle in Germany. —The Franciscans Support Louis, Louis gradually Gains Strength. —His Death, Dissident Franciscans Known as Fraticelli, Sympathy for them under Persecution, Their Tenets, Fraticel in France and Spain, Orthodox Ascetism. —Jesuats. —Observantines, The Observantines Replace and Suppress the Fraticelli.

Chapter IV. —Political Heresy Utilized by The Church. Denial of Papal Claims Pronounced Heresy, The Stedingers —Tithes Enforced by Crusades, Crusades to Support Italian Interests of Papacy, Importance of Inquisition as a Political Agency, Advantage of the Charge of Heresy, Manfred of Naples —The Colonnas —Ferrara, John XXII and the Visconti, Cola.di Rienzo. —The Maffredi, Use of Inguisition in the Great Schism, Case of Thomas Connecte, Girolamo Savonarola

Chapter V. —Political Heresy Utilized by The State. Use of Inquisition by Secular Potentates, The Templars. —Growth and Relations of the Order, Causes of its Downfall. —Facilities Furnished by the Inquisition, Papal Complicity Sought. —Use made of Inquisition, Errors Charged against the Templars, The Question of their Guilt, Vacillation of Clenient. —The Assembly of Tours, Bargain between King and Pope. —Clement Joins the Prosecution, Prosecution throughout Europe. —Its Methods in France, The Papal Commission. —Its Proceedings, Defence Prevented by Burning those who Retract, Proceedings in Englaid. —The Inquisition Necessary, Action in Lorraine and Germany, Italy and the East, In Spain and Majorea, Torture in Preparation for the Council of Vienne, Arbitrary Proceedings Required at the Council, Disposition of Property and Persons of the Order, Fate of de Molay, Popular Sympathies, Distribution of the Property of the Order, Case of Doctor Jean Petit, Case of Joan of Arc. —Condition of the French Monarchy, Career of Joan up to her Capture, The Inquisition Claims her. —Delivered to the Bishop of Beat, Her Trial, Her Condemnation and Execution, Her Imitators and her Rehabilitation

Chapter VI. —Sorcery and Occult Arts. Satan and the Spirit World, Incubi and Succubi, Human Ministers of Satan. Sorcerers, Penalties under the Roman’ Law, Struggle between Pagan and Christian Theurgy, Repression of Sorcery by the Early Church, Magic Practices of the Barbarians, Leniency of Barbarian Legislation, Legislation of Church and State in Carlovingian Period, Practical Toleration in Early Medieval Period, Indifference of Secular Legislation, The Inquisition Assumes Jurisdiction, All Magic Becomes Heretical, Astrology. —Pietro di Abano. —Cecco d'Ascoli, Divination by Dreams, Comminatory Church Services, The Inquisition Stimulates Sorcery by Persecution, Unfortunate Influence of John XXII, Growth of Sorcery in the Fourteenth Century, Increase in the Fifteenth Century, Case of the Maréchalde Rais, Enrique de Villena

Chapter VII. —Witchcraft. Its Origin in the Fifteenth Century, The Sabbat. —Regarded at first as a Diabolic Ilusion, Adopted by the Church as a Reality, Its Ceremonies, Power and Malignity of the Witch, The Church Helpless to Counteract her Spells, Belief Stimulated by Persecution, Witches Lose Power when Arrested, Secular and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction over Witcheraft, Inquisitorial Process as Applied to Witchcraft, Case of the Witches of the Canavese, Case of the Vaudois of Arras, Slow Development of the Witchcraft Craze, Stimulated by the Inquisition and the Church, Influence of the Malleus Maleficarum, Opposition to the Inquisition. —France. — Cornelius Agrippa, Opposition of Venice —The Witches of Brescia, Terrible Development in the Sixteenth Century

Chapter VIII. — Intellect and Faith. Intellectual Aberrations not Dangerous, Theological Tendencies and Development, Roger Bacon, Nominalism and Realism, Rivalry between Philosophy and Theology, Averrhoism, Toleration in Italy in the Fifteenth Century, Modified Averrhoism —Pamponazio- Nilo, Raymond Lully, Evolution of Dogma —The Beatific Vision, The Immaculate Conception, Censorship of the Press

Chapter IX. —Conclusion. Omissions of the Inquisition. —The Greek Heretics, Questuari, or Pardoners, Simony, Demoralization of the Church, Morals of the Laity, Materials for the Improvement of Humanity, The Reformation Inevitable, Encouraging Advance of Humanity, Appendix or DOCUMENTS

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

A source book of mediæval history: documents illustrative of European life and institutions from the German invasion to the renaissance by Frederic Austin Ogg

Table of Contents: The early Germans -- The Visigothic Invasion -- The Huns -- The early Franks -- The Angles and Saxons in Britain -- The development of the Christian church -- The rise of Mohammedanism -- The beginnings of the Carolingian Dynasty of Frankish kings -- The age of Charlemagne -- The era of the later Carolingians -- Alfred the Great in war and in peace -- The ordeal -- The feudal system -- The Norman Conquest -- The Monastic Reformation of the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth centuries -- The conflict over investiture -- The Crusades -- The great charter -- The reign of Saint Louis -- Municipal organization and activity -- Universities and student life -- The friars -- The Papacy and the temporal powers in the later middle ages -- The empire in the twelfth, thirteenth and fourteenth centuries -- The Hundred Years' War -- The beginnings of the Italian Renaissance -- Foreshadowings of the Reformation.

Review: This books contains reference to BONIFACE VIII, THE BULL UNAM SANCTAM (1302)

---

Sex In Elizabethan England by Alan Haynes: Revealing study of sexual behaviour in the Elizabethan age, looked at through the literature and personalities of the period, including Shakespeare, Donne and Marlowe. The book peeps behind the bed curtains at the "Virgin Queen" herself, who slept alone despite rumours that she was as sexually promiscuous as her mother, Anne Boleyn, and at characters such as Moll Cutpurse, a gutsy female transvestite who shocked and amused generations of Londoners in almost equal measure.

---

Ethnological and cultural studies of the sex life in England: illustrated, as revealed in its erotic and obscene literature and art; with nine private cabinets of illustrations by the greatest English masters of erotic art by Bloch, Iwan, 1872-1922; Deniston, Richard

Book one

Ethnological and cultural studies of the sex life in England illustrated as revealed in its erotic and obscene literature : General character of English erotica and pornography -- Rich erotic vocabulary of the English -- Highly spiced titles of erotic books -- "Droll stories" of the monks -- Coarse obscenity in the Middle Ages: Chaucer's "Canterbury Tales" -- "The palace of pleasure": rare collection of 101 droll stories -- The erotic age of Shakespeare -- Shakespeare on prostitution and syphilis -- Sex life of the foremost English Rake: the Earl of Rochester -- the erotic works of the Earl of Rochester -- The greatest obscene drama in English literature: "Sodom", by the Earl of Rochester. Discovered among Harleian Manuscripts of British Museum -- Great erotic masters of England's age of debauchery -- Famous erotic novelists of the eighteenth century -- Contents of the greatest erotic poem in the English language: "The toast", by Dr. William King -- The greatest erotic novel in English literature: "Fanny Hill, or the Memoirs of a woman of pleasure" -- First English work on tribadism -- "The pleasures of love" -- Textbooks on the English art of love: the peculiar English mania for deflowering virgins -- "New Atlantis", escapades of the English aristocracy -- "Memoirs of a man of pleasure": the "masculine 'Fanny Hill'" -- "The fruit shop": the most humorous English erotic classic -- Love life of John Wilkes, the "Ugly Casanova": his notorious "Essay on woman", an obscene parody of Pope's "Essay on man" -- George Alexander Stevens: "The adventures of a speculist" -- "The pupil of pleasure": Samuel Johnson Pratt -- "The mysteries of Venus or lessons of love" -- Secret pornologic clubs in England -- Sixteen famous erotic and obscene works: 1780-1860 -- Secret sex life of Lord Byron: "Lord Byron's " suppressed works -- Edward Sellon: mad escapedes of the English Casanova: his obscene autobiographies -- "The amatory experiences of a surgeon" -- "My secret life": an encyclopaedia of fornication -- "Raped on the railway, social studies of the century" -- The "Ideal love" between two immortal English poets: Oscar Wilde and Lord Douglas -- "Ulysses", the anatomy of humanity -- Epoch-making American court decision -- "My life and loves" by Frank Harris -- Greatest erotic autobiography in the world --his first completed manuscript on art and technique of love -- "Lady Chatterley's lover" -- Supreme modern work ennabling sex passion -- Famous works on flagellation--the racial English vice in the art of love -- Erotic folk lore and song -- English erotic and obscene magazines -- Contents of hundreds of periodicals -- Ideal sex life in English utopias: Bernard de Mandeville's revolutionary sex systems -- The greatest erotobibliomaniacs in England. Their fabulous erotic treasuries described

Book two

Ethnological and cultural studies of the sex life in England as revealed in its erotic and obscene art : -- Nature of erotic and obscene art -- Anthropic survey of world erotic and obscene art -- History of Aretino's "Figurae Veneris" in England -- William Hogarth: Greatest erotic artist in the eighteenth century -- Greatest erotic artist on flagellation: James Gillray -- Thomas Rowlandson: Greatest of all artists in the depiction of eroticism in England -- 107 erotic and obscene engravings by Rowlandson -- Erotic art of the Cruikshank family -- Erotic art of George Morland -- Erotic art of Richard Newton -- Erotic art in the nineteenth century -- Nudity in art -- Eroticism among the Pre-Raphaelites: Dante Gabriel Rossetti -- Edward Burne-Jones -- The erotic genius of Aubrey Beardsley -- Spread of erotic and pornographic art -- Bibliography

Book three

A gallery of illustrations by the foremost geniuses of English art including facsimiles of the original love letters of Frank Harris, here printed for the first time : A private cabinet of the love letters of Frank Harris -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of the Cruikshanks -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of William Hogarth -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of Thomas Rowlandson -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of James Gillray -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of William Blake -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of Richard Newton -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of Aubrey Beardsley -- A private cabinet of the erotic art of famous English artists. Illustrating the sex life in England.

---

Book List from Public Domain

1. Janet Abu-Lughod, Before European Hegemony: the world system, AD 1250-1350 (1991): The book traces trade networks promoted by the Mongol empire stretching across Eurasia and which flourished up until the Black Death struck. It may not be the easiest read on this list – but this remarkably bold book was years ahead of its time in showing how global connections mattered, centuries before industrialisation.
2. Robert Bartlett, The Hanged Man. A story of miracle, memory and colonialism in the Middle Ages (2004) : A brilliant piece of detective work, based on accounts of the hanging of a Welsh man named William de Cragh around 1307. This fabulous and evocative piece of microhistory brings out the interconnections between politics, society and religion in medieval society, and does so in stylish prose.
3. Heinrich Fichtenau, Living in the Tenth Century. Mentalities and Social Orders (1991): This is actually a translation of a book originally written in the Austrian author’s German in 1984. The translation lightened the apparatus, but preserved the freshness of the approach. The book is organised thematically, drawing on contemporary classifications and ways of thinking in medieval Europe’s perhaps most neglected century. It’s guaranteed to make you think differently not just about the tenth century, but about the Middle Ages in general.
4. John Hatcher, The Black Death: an intimate History (2008): When the eminent economic and social historian John Hatcher retired, he set about writing a book about the Black Death that he’d long wanted to – one where he drew on imagination to fill out his own peerless knowledge of the documentary record for the impact of the Black Death on medieval England. It’s a superb book which combines empirical mastery of the sources with admirable historical sensitivity to fill out what it might have been like to live in a Suffolk village at a momentous, and terrifying, time.
5. Rodney Hilton, Bond Men Made Free. Medieval Peasant Movements and the English Rising of 1381 (1977): A classic and still unsurpassed study of the famous Peasants Revolt, inspired by the 1960s protests that affected many UK universities, including Hilton’s Birmingham. It’s no wonder that it was re-issued as recently as 2003. There have been plenty of studies on the topic since, but this general overview still definitely repays reading.
6. Maureen Miller, Clothing The Clergy. Virtue and power in Medieval Europe, 800-1200 (2014): In a beautifully produced, richly illustrated and superbly original piece of scholarship, Miller draws on an unusual kind of evidence – the changing clothing of priests and clerics – to illuminate (and to analyse) enormous shifts in Western European culture, from the soberly dressed origins of Christianity through to the jewel-laden papal monarchy. It’s a medieval history book that you will fin hard to put down.
7. R.I. Moore, War on Heresy. Faith and Power in Medieval Europe (2012): With this book, Moore wanted to write something that might appear in airport bookshops, driving out the Dan Brown-esque nonsense that’s usually to be found there. It’s a book about the way in which a campaign to root out a perceived social problem ironically ended up generating it (a process whose modern parallels Moore does not shy away from). A future classic.
8. Eileen Power, Medieval People (1924): A book published over 90 years ago in a list made in 2017? But Power’s Medieval People, giving potted biographies of six ordinary(ish) medieval individuals, is still fresh; and it’s no coincidence that it’s been translated into French just in the last few years. I recently set my students one of its chapters (on a Frankish peasant named Bodo), and in an end of year survey, they described it as one of the most memorable things they’d read at university. Find out for yourself (it’s so old, it’s out of copyright!).
9. Jean-Claude Schmitt, Ghosts in the Middle Ages: The Living and Dead in Medieval Society (1999): Modern society is, generally speaking, uncomfortable with death. But in this wonderful book, originally published in French in 1994, Schmitt shows how people in medieval society thought about matters differently – and how ghosts were essentially a problem of people who refused to be forgotten. A modern must-read of cultural history.
10. Christopher Tyerman, How to Plan A Crusade. Reason and Religious War in the High Middle Ages (2015): It’s tempting to see the Middle Ages as irrational – and there’s a long tradition of doing exactly that. But in this book, Tyerman shows how reason could often be harnessed towards ends that seem to us deeply unreasonable, in this case holy war. Behind all the ideology was, in fact, a great deal of very practical organisation: and tracking this down shows a very different side to the period.

*This list is taken from historymatters.group.shef.ac.uk.

---

Books on Islam, Muslims, Muhammad, Afghanistan, Persia or Iran, Pakistan, Arabs...

---

Pakistan under the military: eleven years of Zia ul-Haq by Shahid Javed Burki and Craig Baxter with contributions by Robert LaPorte, Jr. and Kamal Azfar

Contents: Zia's 11 years - Shahid Javed Burki, Restructuring the Pakistan political system - Craig Baxter, Constitutional dilemmas in Pakistan - Kamal Azfar, Pakistan's economy under Zia - S.J. Burki, Administrative restructuring during the Zia period - Robert LaPorte Jr, Pakistan becomes prominent in the international arena - C. Bacter, Zia's 11 years - a chronology of important personalities during the Zia period - R. LaPorte Jr, The Zia period - a bibliography - C. Baxter.

The military regime of Zia ul-Haq began as an ostensible emergency response to allegations of election-rigging by the Bhutto government in 1977. It was meant to last 90 days - instead it endured for over 11 years. As Pakistan emerged from its relative isolation to become an increasingly major international actor in the wake of the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan, Zia retained his grip on the reins of power and continued to restructure the nation to his vision as an Islamic state. This book analyzes the political, economic, legal and administrative structures of Pakistan as they were formed and transformed by Zia during his controversial career.

---

Marching towards democracy: a collection of articles, statements and speeches by Bhutto, Zulfikar Ali, 1928-1979

---

Pakistan: the continuing search for nationhood by Shahid Javed Burki

Contents: Birth: August 14 1947, Political development: continuing search for stability, Economic development: an emerging middle-income country, Cocial development: missed opportunities, The nation's foreign relations, The future.

Pakistan came into being as the result of a movement that sought to establish a separate national identity for the Muslims of British India. This introduction to Pakistan's political, economic and social develpment includes an analysis of Benazir Bhutto and her downfall, as well as an examination of the general status of women in this predominantly Moslem culture. The author assesses the implications of the October 1990 elections - in which Bhutto was resoundingly defeated - and weighs the problems facing the new leadership as the search for stability continues.

---

The last days of united Pakistan by Golam W. Choudhury, Another book by same author: Pakistan, transition from military to civilian rule

---

The birth pangs of Pakistan by Clarence Burton Day

---

Breaking the curfew : a political journey through Pakistan by Emma Duncan.

This is a study of Pakistan, currently ruled by an autocratic, semi-military dictatorship, with a superpower on one border and the unstable fundamentalist regime of Iran, which plays unwilling host to 3 million Afghan refugees, on another.

---

From crisis to crisis: Pakistan 1962-1969 London, Oxford University Press, 1972

---

Excerpts:

The chief Authorities mentioned are: Ibn Ishaq (d. A.D. 768; A.H. 151) whose Sira, the Life of the Apostle, is the standard biography of Muhammad as preserved by Ibn Hisham (d. 834); the collection of Hadith or Traditions by Bukhari (d. 870); the history and commentary of Tabari (d. 923), and the commentaries of Zamakhshari (d. 1144), Razi (d. 1209), and Baidawi (d. 1282). Baidawi's commentary, summarizing earlier work, was regarded by orthodox Sunni Muslims almost as a holy book, it received more careful study than other commentaries.

The proper name of Jesus in the Qur'an is 'Isa, which is used in the personal sense without explanation. The form of the name has given rise to considerable comment though there is general agreement that 'Isa came from the Syriac Yeshu' which derived it from the Hebrew Yeshua. Some western scholars have thought that the final vowel change was influenced by the analogy of Musa in Arabic for Moses (Mosheh), but only in five places is 'Isa mentioned along with Musa in the Qur'an.

The book gives further references to the origin of words Isa and Christ. Page-21: In the Gospels the name Jesus occurs hundreds of times, and only occasionally with the addition of 'the Nazarene' or 'of Nazareth'. The Qur'an does not mention the town of Nazareth, though Christians are regularly termed Nasara. The double name 'Jesus Christ' is very rare in the Gospel; there are some four certain examples. 'Christ Jesus' and 'Lord Jesus' never occur here. This shows the primitive and narrative usage of the Gospel. Page-23: The Qur'an does not mention Joseph who, according to two Gospels, was the father or foster-father of Jesus. In Christianity the title 'Son of Mary' has been exceedingly rare and it is worth considering this at some length. The only instance in the whole of the New Testament is in Mark 6.3

On page 24: the book gives reference to History and Interpretation of the Gospels by R. H. Lightfoot, 1935, p. 187 where it is stated: "No man in the East, whether his father were living or not, would be known familiarly by reference to his mother except presumably with purpose to insult". On page-27, the book mentions about the miracales of babay Jesus mentioned in Arabic Infancy Bible.

On page-31: Firozabadi in his Arabic dictionary said that there were over fifty explanations of Masih. Zamakhshari and Baidawi admitted that it was a foreign word, and the latter commented that Masih was the surname of Jesus, a title of honour like al-Siddiq, the 'truthful', a surname of Abu Bakr the first caliph. Page-35: The Arabic 'abd is related to the Hebrew 'ebed. The figure of the Servant of God ('ebed Yahweh) is of great importance in the book of Isaiah, especially in Isaiah 42-1.

---

*Christianity’s Wars in the Middle East, 1095–1382, from the Islamic Sources

Keywords: Crusades, War, Peace, Muslims, Mamluks

Review: As far as religions are concerned, they inevitably lead to wars and destruction. The gods of religion is ho helpless that He/She needs mortal humans to spread His/Her message. This is usually the theme of any scripture and this book is no exception.

---

The Crescent and French Crusaders by Ditson, G. L. (George Leighton), 1812-1895

CONTENTS

LETTER I. Algiers orologically — Courses of the Atlas — Little Atlas — Great Atlas — Plains — The Sersous — The Tell — Great Sahara — Little Sahara — Herodotus' division of Northwestern Africa — The three Plains of Algeria — Occupations of the People - Lakes — Attack on the Kabyls — Rivers — Boundaries — Climate — Products — Exhibition In Paris — Zoology, LETTER II. Algerian Steamers — Commercial Disadvantages — The ancient Port — The new Port — Algiers without — Algiers within — A Street Scene — Public Buildings - Experimental Garden — Roman Remains — A Marabout — Colonel Mareago- Modern Improvements — Population — Officers — Churches and Schools, LETTER III. The Kabyls — Transient Conquerors — Suggestions on the Removal of the Kabyls — Expedition against the Kabyls — Grain-mart at Medea — Arab Agriculture — The Olive — Oil Manufactories — Cultivation of Cotton — Silk and the Silk-worm — Orphan Girls preparing Silk — Tobacco

LETTER IV. Horse Racing — The Government Stud — The ffaloitf — The Arab Courts — The Arab Winner — General Yusuf — Fantasias — A Sham-fight — Native Costumes — Plan for Improving the Breed of Horses — The Barbary Horse — Algerian Sheep — An Arab Trick — Coirs and Oxen — Wild Animals, LETTER V. A Cotton Crop — Kohl — Henna — Civet Pomade — Native Jewelry — Moorish Embroidery — Saddle Manufacturers — Kabyl Weaving — Negro Work — Coral Fishery — The French as Coral Fishers — The Fisheries sold to the English Annual Coral Product — Coral Marts — Soap — Honey — Wax — Palm Juice, LETTER VI. A Change in the Letters and Seasons — A Storm — Disasters — Suburbs of Algiers — French Bridges — Roman Roads — Objects seen in my Rambles — Valley of the Consuls — Moorish Country Seats — Ceremonies at a Sacred Fountain — Sacrificers — Cures — A Jew Slaughter-house — The Casbah

LETTER VII. Progress of the Colony — Difficulties to be overcome — Government Organization — Civil and Military Divisions- The Governor-General — Council of Government — The Prefect — Council of Prefecture — Sub-Prefects — Commissions — Commissariats -The Bench — Courts of Appeal — Imperial Court — Procureurs — Chamber of Com-merce-Bureau Arabe, LETTER VIII. Winter Weather — Population of Algeria — Origin of the Name Moor — Mauritania - Origin of the Moors — Moor and Arab compared — Moorish Morals — Costumes - Religious Sects — A native Court of Justice — The Muftis — The Cadi's Power curtailed — Education — A School — Courtship and Marriage, LETTER IX. Commercial Statistics — Animosity between Moor and Arab — Arab Pride - Arab Insouciance — Arab Faith — Native Distaste for French Rule — Arbitrary Government — Native Auxiliaries — The Spahis — A Razzia — The Natives- Love of War — Native Crusaders — Arab Courtesies — An affecting Incident

LETTER X. Distribution of the Tribes — The KoulougUs — The Jews — The Kabyls — Origin of the Word Kabyl — Berber Tongue — Kabyl Customs, Dress, and Morals — Kabyl and Arab compared — Kabyl Women — Circassian and Kabyl Laws compared — The Kabyl a Manufacturer — Kabyl Government — Koubas — Zaouias — Sidi-Embarak's Tomb, LETTER XI. A Stroll about Algiers — A Moorish House — Seraglio of the Deys — Terrace of the Harem — Views — The Harem within — Mustapha Pasha's Palaces — Other Palaces - Tile Ornaments — Moorish Furniture — Turkish and Moorish Architecture compared — Koubras — Moorish Aqueduct — Country Seats — Woman, LETTER XII. A Trip into the Country — Duke Rovigo's Road Tiews from the Boujareah or Massif — Boufarick — Hostility of the People — Blida — Markets — Shops — Negresses — Dress — Red-headed Children — Amusements — Wady-el-Kebir and its Mills — A Surprise — A sad Mistake — Combats in the Cniffa — Medea

LETTER XIII. In Route for Tunis — Island of Galata — Tab area — Environs of Tunis — Ancient Bites — Tunis in the Distance — Tunis within — Disembarking — Ooleta — The Bey and his Navy — Lake Bahelra — Custom-House — Market Scenes — The consular Dwellings — A domestic Scene — Country Palaces, LETTER XIV. Discoveries at Carthage — Colossal Mosaic Heads — Priestesses — A Figure of Victory — Are they Roman or Punic? — Dress of the Priestesses — Roman and Pnnio Costume compared — Punic Inscriptions — Historical Names — Reflections on the Fall of Carthage — Reverend N. Davis and Family, LETTER XV. A Translation of Punic Inscriptions — Historical Characters — Views from the Terrace — Mecca Pilgrims — Bedouin Women — More Terrace Revelations — Maltese and Jews — Basars — Carthaginian Coin — Amusements — A Vulgar Pantomime — French Missionary Labors — What we owe to the Semitic Race

LETTER XVI. Fete of the Bey of the Camp — Arrival of the Troops — Fantasias — The Bardo Palace — The Bey's Court — An Artesian Well — Tomb of St. Louis — Death of St. Louis — Philharmonic Society — Tunisian Amusements — The French Consul — Abuse of the Arabs — Money Changers — An Honest Jew, LETTER XVII. Leaving Tunis — Voyage to Stora — Philippevllle — Ruins of Ruslcada — A handsome Italian — Leave Phillppeville for Constantine — El Arrouch — El Kan tour — Arabs en route — First View of Constantine — Drawbacks' to Society — Place de la Breche — People — River Rummel — Natural Bridges, LETTER XVIII. Appearance of Constantine — My second day's Ramble — A Roman Bridge — An Arab's Cupidity — The fatal three Stones of the Casbah — My third Ramble — Natural Bridges — A Work of Art — Tomb of Prsscilius — Roman Remains — Christian Martyrs — Celebrated Characters who flourished at Cirta

LETTER XIX. Preparations for the Capture of Constantino — Hardship! encountered by the Army — Attack on Constantino — Retreat of the Troops — Changarnier and Ciausel — Second Attack and Capture of Constantino — The Officers killed — A Monument to the Brave — Palace of the late Bey — The Palace repeopled, LETTER XX. Depart for Batna — Analogy between Roman and French Conquests and Posses - sions — Scenery and Incidents — French Settlements — French Colonists — Arabic Names — An Arab Council — Salt Lakes — Caravansary — Sisters of Charity and the Natives — Mistress of the Caravansary — Tomb of Syphax — Roman Ruins - Laborers LETTER XXI. Arriving at Batna — My first Day at Batna — Arab Unsociability — Arab Parsimony - Settlement of Batna — Lambesa — The Praetorium — A Temple, probably of Fame — Temple of Esculapius and other Roman Remains — An Oriental Scene — A tame Lioness — Gerard saved by a Lion

LETTER XXII. Departure for the Desert — Caravansary of Ouksou — A Smala — Tribes migrating — Scenery — Wady-el-Kantara — Change of Scenery — Another Caravansary — Dividing Line between the Tell and Sahara — More Smalas — Supposable Tete-a-Tete — The New Wife — A Caravan when moving and halting, LETTER XXIII. Appearance of the Caravans — A Salt Mountain — Confusion in a Smala — Arab Coolness — A Frenchman Outfranked — M. Germain — Can Cotton be grown in Constantino? — Bedouin Manners — Outaiya — Outalyan Homes — A Belle — Coiffure-Dress — Natives compared — Improvements anticipated, LETTER XXIV. Wearing, and a Native Loom — More Homes — Scarcity of Water — A Sheik's Tent and Wives — Arab Indolence — A New Process of Spinning — Roman Progress in Africa — Renewal of the Journey — Women at Work — Biskra and its Inhabitants — Sheik-el-Arib — Population and Palm-trees

LETTER XXV. Returning to Algiers — A Government Steamer — M. and Mme. Bertrand — Djigelli — A Traveller's Discomforts — An unfortunate Hunter — Bougie and its Background - Hostile Kabyls — Ascent of Mt. Gouraya — View — A Gourble — Descending the Gouraya — Duke d'Ayen — Leila Gouraya, LETTER XXVI. Friends in Algiers — Set out for Morocco — Kouba-Romeah — A Swiss Colony — Scherchell — Prom, Scherchell to Tenes — The Caravansary — Tenes — Mostaganem — Oran — From Oran to Tlemcen — Tlemcen — A Dangerous Route — Lala-Marnia — Colonel de Montfort — Nemours — Embark for Morocco — Tangiers

---

History of the Islamic peoples by Brockelmann, Carl, 1868-1956

I. THE ARABS AND THE ARAB EMPIRE -- 1. Arabia before Islam -- 2. The Prophet Muhammad -- 3. Muhammad and His Teachings -- 4. The First Four Caliphs -- 5. The Umayyads -- II. THE ISLAMIC EMPIRE AND ITS DISSOLUTION -- 1. The First 'Abbasids -- 2. The Decay of the Caliphate and the Rise of Minor Dynasties -- 3. Persians and Turks -- 4. Islam in Spain and in North Africa-- 5. The Near East in the Age of the Crusades and the Rise of the Mamluks in Egypt -- 6. Turks and Mongols: The End of the Caliphate -- III. THE OTTOMAN TURKS AS THE LEADING POWER IN ISLAM -- 1. The Origins of the Ottoman Empire and its Expansion down to the time of Suleyman I -- 2. The Civilization of the Osmanlins at the Zenith of the Empire -- 3. The Rise of the New Persian Empire and the Turkish-Persian Conflict -- 4. The Decline of the Ottoman Power down to the End of the Eighteenth Century -- IV. ISLAM IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY -- 1. The Ottoman Empire and Egypt -- 2. Intellectual Life in the Ottoman Empire and in Egypt in the Nineteenth Century -- 3. North Africa -- 4. The Sudan -- 5. Persia and Afghanistan -- V. THE ISLAMIC STATES AFTER THE WORLD WAR -- 1. Turkey -- 2. Egypt -- 3. Arabia -- 4. Syria, Palenstine, Transjordan, and 'Iraq -- 5. Persia and Afghanistan -- REVIEW OF EVENTS: 1939-1947 -- CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE

---

* Brief Instructions on Biblical Subjects for the Forty Days of Lent

Excerpts of Review: This is a book about Christism and its apologetics and superstitions. The claim starts from introduction itself where the author writes: "The Church having written the Bible, and preserved it, has alone the right of interpretation." Pg-5: "though Job was an upright and almost a perfect man, one who feared God and eschewed evil, he had a bad and foolish wife; which should warn us that a great many people are not intended to marry...". The book also talks about "doctrine of immortality of the soul" without defining the word soul. Pg-8: The author's comfort with the concept of human sacrifice is clearly demonstrated from the statement "...supreme moment of his life..." about Abraham's sacrifice of his son Isaac at age 12. "Abraham sacrificed his son; therefore the Catholic Church superseded the Jewish Church; therefore we are called on to leave everything, even our husbands and wives, for the sake of Christ (Mattew. xix. 29)."

Pg-16: "The animals took part in the penance. Jonah was a type of Christ, and in particular of the Resurrection." The book further gives comparison of Jonah and Jesus. Pg-18: This chapter tells the story of Jacob and Esau and justifies how a liar, trickter can be virtuous by showing respect for his parents and the God. Pg-23 has a mention of Jewish legend where God interacts with Moses in his dream. On pg-25, the book describes the ugly story of David's adultery with Bathsheba, and his subsequent murder of Uriah, the husband, to hide his crime. Remember - Mary and hence Jesus were descendants of David. Pn pg-40, the author shares his views about marriage and divorce: Men must not be allowed to marry their deceased wife's sister, nor must divorced persons, whether innocent or guilty, be allowed to re-marry.

Pg-41: After the grand scene of the sacrifice and slaughter of the false prophets on Mount Carmel, Elijah fled for his life to Beersheba, in the Kingdom of Judah ; and there, retiring into the wilderness, he was miraculously fed with bread and water, and sent on to Mount Horeb, where he remained in the strength of that meat forty days and forty nights, meditating upon the problems of life. Pg-47: It was time for Isaac to marry; he had lost his mother, and required a wife. He lived a long way from his own country, yet wished for a woman of his own tribe.

Pg-63: The Ark rested on Mount Ararat. Moses was buried by God on Mount Nebo.

---

Keywords: Adam, Christianity, Evolution, Bible, Scriptures, Theologico-Political Treatise, Spinoza

Review: "My goal is to focus solely on how the Bible fits into all of this." that is 'Evolution'. If you read the intruduction, this book may seem to be written by a Christian Apologist. "My Christian faith is summed up in the Apostles’ Introduction and Nicene Creeds, which are expressions of broad Christian orthodoxy."

"The biblical writers assumed that the earth is flat, was made by God in relatively recent history (about 4,000 years before Jesus) just as it looks now, and that it is the fixed point in the cosmos over which the sun actually rises and sets." There are many references to the claims made by Bible such as stationary earth, Paul calling Jesus as second Adam and necessity for Christian faith to accepts Adam as not just historical figure. This book tries to describe the intense struggle going on between Christian faith and evolution theory in situation where geology and archeology do not support Genesis narratives.

Pg-18 "One issue in particular came to the forefront: why does God have two names in Genesis, Elohim (God) and Yahweh (typically translated Lord)?" Pg-20: "Today many of the details of Wellhausen’s arguments no longer dominate the academic conversation, but two general insights remain as a virtually unquestioned foundation for subsequent work: (1)that parts of the Pentateuch were composed over several centuries, and (2)that the Pentateuch as a whole was not completed until after the Israelites returned from exile."

Ancient Egypt and the Near East: An Illustrated History by Marshall Cavendish: This is a book published in 2011 that contains large number of images and depiction of rules, Gods and Goddesses in Egyptian civilization. Timeline of differnt rules have been provided with names. The book does not contain any bibliography or reference to statues, models, toms, pictures and wall paintinings. However, the information provided in a book of 142 pages cover-to-cover is an excellent summary of information which can lead you to explore each topic in detail though other published sources.

---

Reference: PhD Thesis "Antichrist in English Literation 1380-1680" by JEAN ELIZABETH MACFARLANE: The Acts and Monuments of John Foxe: The books present an account of Christianity besieged by various enemies from 64 A.D. to about 1550. Its twelve books are arranged generally in chronological order with more space given to events closer in time to the author: the first four books cover thirteen centuries, the fifth book deals with the fourteenth century when Wyclif's influence prevailed, and the last eight books look in depth at the remaining 150 years. He believed the pope to be that one by claiming that "Anti-christ reign[ed] in the church of God by violence and tyranny" through the popes from Gregory VII (1073-1086) to those ruling in the time of Wyclif. From that time on, the term papist is synonymous for Foxe with "follower of Antichrist." Each account of martyrdom in Acts and Monuments reveals the contrast between the cruelty of the executioners and the joyful and ungrudging deaths of the martyrs.

He also records orders from the king prohibiting Bible reading at certain times and by certain groups such as common laborers and women. If Foxe is to be believed, most of the blame for the application of these laws belongs on the religious leaders who invoked them even sometimes when the civil ruler was not inclined to do so. Despite the length, the work is intended to be read as a narrative, rather than used occasionally as a reference, and the fact of its repeated printings gives evidence of its popularity.

Anne Askew, a thirty-five-year-old woman was put on the rack and burned at Smithfield in 1546 for her Lollard beliefs. When the time arrived for her execution, clergymen seated to get a good view of the proceedings learned that Anne and the three who were to be executed with her had tied explosives to their bodies to shorten their misery, whereupon the men hurriedly moved their observation post to a safer distance. Foxe points ironically to their fear of few sparks while the ones they condemned were burning to death. Although Acts and Monuments was written primarily as the history o£ English martyrs who died because of their opposition to Antichrist in the Catholic Church, later generations used parts of it as a warning for the future.

---

"The Biography of 'Uthman ibn 'Affin" (Dhun-Noorayn): By: Dr. Ali Muhammad as-Sallabi, Translated by: Nasir Khattab, Edited by: Hoda Khattab. Few Exerpts: Why was 'Uthman called Dhun-Noorayn? He said: Because we did not know anyone who married two daughters of a Prophet except him. Uthman married eight wives in all, all of them after Islam. They were: Ruqayyah the daughter of the Messenger of Allah who bore him 'Abd-Allah ibn 'Uthman. Then he married Umm Kulthoom the daughter of the Messenger of Allah after Ruqayyah died. Among the most famous of 'Uthman's students in learning Quran were Abu 'Abd al-Rahman al-Sulami, al-Mugheerah ibn Abi Shihab, Abu'l-Aswad and Zurr ibn Hubaysh.

DESTINY DISRUPTED - A History of the World Through Islamic Eyes by TAMIM ANSARY

1. The Middle World 2. The Hijra 3. Birth of the Khalifate 4. Schism 5. Empire of the Umayyads 6. The Abassid Age 7. Scholars, Philosophers, and Sufis 8. Enter the Turks 9. Havoc 10. Rebirth 11. Meanwhile in Europe 12. West Comes East 13. The Reform Movements 14. Industry, Constitutions, and Nationalism 15. Rise of the Secular Modernists 16. The Crisis of Modernity 17. The Tide Turns Afterword Appendix: The Structure of Islamic Doctrine

Pg-18: Although Mohammed was a member of the Quraysh, the most powerful tribe in Mecca, he got no status out of it because he belonged to one of the tribe's poorer dans, the Banu ("dan" or "house of") Hashim. Pg-19: Mohammed came down from the mountain sick with fear, thinking he might have been possessed by a jinn, an evil spirit. Outside, he felt a presence filling the world to every horizon. Pg-20: Among the many temples in Mecca was a cube-shaped structure with a much-revered cornerstone, a polished black stone that had fallen out of the sky a long time ago-a meteor, perhaps. This temple was called the Ka'ba, and tribal tales said that Abraham himself had built it, with the help of his son Ishmael. Pg-21: According to most Muslims, Abu Talib never converted to Islam himself, but he stood up for his nephew out of personal loyalty and love, and his word had weight.

These are few excerpts from the book. Even though the book contains 72 entries under Bibliography, the references are mentioned within the paragraphs of the chapters. Overall the book is full of stories and eulogy about Muhammad such as Pact of Medina. However, there is no documentary evidence given for it. Though the author claimed that Islamic society began to collect, memorize, recite, and preserve their history as soon as it happened - no documentary evidence has beens provided in the book. The book does mention that Muhammad got his daughter married to his cousin. As mentioned on page-54, Othman (aristocratic Umayyads clan) was the financiar for Muhammad. "Once, when abuse of Muslims was peaking in Mecca, Mohammed decided that a group of his followers should emigrate to Abyssinia, and Othman helped finance that." On pg-55: "He spent lavishly for the public good; for example, he expanded the mosque in Medina for Mohammed, and when the Muslims needed water, he bought a valuable well from one of the Jewish tribes and donated it to the public."

Islam did not abolish the slavery. On page-55, the book mentions: "To earn forgiveness, he made a practice of buying slaves and liberating one each Friday." This was after the Battle of the Moat. About the compilation of Quran: "One great project Othman saw to fruition during the first half of his khalifate was the preparation of a definitive edition of the Qur'an. He set scholars to work combing out redundancies among the copies that existed, resolving discrepancies, and evaluating passages whose authenticity was subject to doubt."

Pg-58: "Toward the end of Othman's twelve-year reign, grumbling began to sound throughout the empire. In Egypt, his foster brother was squeezing people so hard for money that riots broke out. Egyptian notables wrote to the khalifa, begging him to recall the governor." Pg-59: "Outside his palace, the rioters worked themselves into a frenzy, broke down palace doors, and burst in with a roar. They found the khalifa in his study, and there in the flickering twilight of the old man's lamp, in year of the Muslim era, they beat their own leader to death. Suddenly, the succession conundrum had turned into a horrifying crisis that threatened the very soul of Islam."

Pg-61: The Prophet's youngest wife Ayesha happened to be in Mecca when Othman was assassinated. "Capitalizing on the passion she aroused, she assembled an army, convened a war council, and mapped out a campaign. The ousted governor of Yemen pledged all his stolen treasure to her cause. Flush with funds, Ayesha led her troops north and stormed Basra, a key city in southern Iraq. She dispatched Ali's loyalists quickly and took over." Pg-70: about Hussein's muder - "The severed head arrived just as Yazid was entertaining a Byzantine envoy, and it spoiled the whole dinner party. The Byzantine envoy said, "Is this how you Muslims behave? We Christians would never treat a descendant ofJesus in this manner." The criticism angered Yazid, and he had the "Roman" thrown into prison."

Pg-160: "For Timur, bloodshed was not just a canny battle strategy. He seemed to relish it for its own sake. It was he (not Chengez) who took pleasure in piling up pyramids of severed heads outside the gates of cities he had plundered. It was he, too, who executed captives by dropping them, still living, into tall, windowless towers until he had filled the towers to the brim. Timur banged and slaughtered his way to Asia Minor and then banged and slaughtered his way back again to India, where he left so many corpses rotting on the roads to Delhi that he made the whole region uninhabitable for months."

Pg-174: In 1402, near the city of Ankara, these two civilized patrons of the arts set niceties aside and went at each other blade to axe, and may the worst man win. Timur-i-lang proved himself the more brutal of the two. He crushed the Ottoman army, took Emperor Bayazid himself prisoner, clapped him in a cage like some zoo animal, and hauled him back to his jewel-encrusted lair in Central Asia, the city of Samarqand. Despair and humiliation so overwhelmed Bayazid that he committed suicide. Out west, Bayazid's sons began to war with each other over the truncated remains of his one-time empire.

Pg-254:"In 1766, Ibn Saud was assassinated but his son Abdul Aziz took over and continued his father's campaign to unite Arabia under the banner of Abdul Wahhab's theology. Then in 1792, Wahhab himself died, leaving behind twenty widows and countless children." In 1804, Aziz ibn Saud conquered Medina, where he had his army promptly destroy the tombs of Mohammed's companions. From Medina, the Saudi-Wahhabi armies went on to Mecca, where they wrecked a shrine that supposedly marked Prophet Mohammed's birthplace {so that no one would fall into idolatrous worship of Mohammed).

---

Tabaqat-i Nasiri is an elaborate history of the Islamic world written in Persian by Minhaj-i-Siraj Juzjani for Sultan Nasir-ud-Din and completed in 1260. Consisting of 23 volumes and written in a blunt straightforward style, Juzjani devoted many years to the creation of this book even providing references for his information. Although a large portion of the book is devoted to the Ghurids, it also contains a history of the predecessors in Ghazna before the Ghaznavid Sebuktigin took power. In compiling his Tabaqat i Nasiri, Juzjani used other books now lost; part of Baihaqi's reign of Sebuktigin, Abu'l-Qasim Imadi's Ta'rikh-i mujadwal and most likely Ibn Haisam's Qisas-i thani. The purpose of the Tabaqat-i Nasiri was to account for the Muslim dynasties that originated in Iran and Central Asia. It starts with the prophets and explains their piety and morality. This continues up to Abdullah, father of the prophet Muhammad, at which point a history of the prophet's life is told. Within his Tabaqat-i Nasiri, Juzjani tells of his religious views and his historiographical approach to Islam and Muslim rulers. The Tabaqat-i Nasiri is the only source for the Khaljis rebellion in Bengal against the sultan of Delhi from 1229-1230.

Le Strange, G, “The Story of the Death of the Last Abbasid Caliph, from the Vatican MS. of Ibn-al-Furāt.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 32, no. 2 (April 1900): 293-300.

Gilli-Elewy, Hend. 2011. “Al-Ḥawādiț Al-Gāmi’a: Contemporary Account of the Mongol Conquest of Baghdad, 656/1258”, Arabica, 58, (2011): 353-371.

De Somogyi, Joseph, “A Qasida on the destruction of Baghdad by the Mongols,” Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, vol. 7, no. 1, 1933, pp. 41-48.

Rashid-wu, Painan. 1997. Soqūt-e Baġdād va ḥokmravā’ei-e Moġolān dar ‘Arāq ("The fall of Baghdad and Mongol rule in Iraq"), Persian translation by Asad-allāh Āzād, Mašhad, Āstān-e Qods Razavi.

Bacon, Elizabeth E. (1951b), "The Inquiry into the History of the Hazara Mongolsof Afghanistan", Southwestern Journal of Anthropology, 7: 230-247. --- Durand, Henry M. (1879), The First Afghan War and Its Causes. London: Longmans, Green, and Co. --- Eyre, Vincent (1879), The Kabul Insurrection of 1841-42 - edited by G. B. Malleson. London: W. H. Allen & Co, Ferrier, J. P. (1858) --- History of the Afghans. London: John Murray --- Dupree, Louis (1976), "The First Anglo-Afghan War and the British Retreat of 1842: the Functions of History and Folklore", East and West (IsMEO), New Series, 26 (3 - 4) : 503-529 --- Havelock, Henry (1840), Narrative of the War in Afghanistan. 2 vols. London: Henry Colburn --- Holdich, T. Hungerford (1909) The Indian Borderland, 1880-1900. 2nd ed. London: Methuen and Co. --- Kaye, John William (1857), History of the War in Afghanistan. 3 vols., 2nd ed.London: Richard Bentley. --- Kennedy, Richard Hartley (1840), Narrative of the Campaign of the Indus, in Sind and Kaubool, 1838-9. 2 vols. London: Richard Bentley. --- Khanikoff (1845), Bokhara: Its Amir and Its People. London: James Madden. ---Jarring, Gunnar (1939a), "An Uzbek's View of his Native-Town and its Circumstances", Ethnos No. 2: 73-80. --- Jarring Gunnar (1939b), On the Distribution of Turk Tribes in Afghanistan, Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz. --- Khalfin, N. A. (1958), "The Rising of Ishaq Khan in Southern Turkestan (1888)", Central Asian Review 6: 253-263a. --- Malleson, G. B. (1879), History of Afghanistan, from the Earliest Period to the Outbreak of the War of 1878. London: W. H. Allen & Co. --- Martin, Frank A. (1907), Under the Absolute Amir. London and New York: Harper and Brothers. --- Nizim, Muhammad (1971), The Life and Times of Sultan Mahmad of Ghazna , 2nd ed. New Delhi: Mushiram Manoharlal. --- Neamet Ullah (1976), History of the Afghans, translated by Bernhard Dorn, 2 vols, reprint (first ed. 1829-1836). Karachi: Indus Publications. --- Raymond, Xavier (1848), Afghanistan. Paris: Firmin Didot Freres. --- Sultan Muhammad Khan (1900), The Constitution and Laws of Afghanistan. London: John Murray. --- Yavorski, I. L (1885), Journey of the Russian Embassy through Afghanistan and the Khanate of Bukhara in 1878-1879. 2 vols. Calcutta: Superintendent of Government Printing.

Gupta, Hari Ram (1941), 'Timur Shah's Army in 1793', Journal of Indian History 20: 100-104. Gupta, Hari Ram (1944), Studies in Later Mughal History of the Panjab 1707-1793, Lahore: Minerva.

---

Keywords: Muhammadzai lineage, Amir al-Mumenin, Sadozai empire, Tribal Groups, Turkic origin, Uzbeks, Turkmens, Lesser Turkistan, First and Second Anglo-Afghan Wars of 1839-1842 and 1878-1880, Siraj al-Tawarikh, Tarikh-i Sultani, Tarikh-i padshahan-i muta'akhir, Gulshan-i imarat, Ain al-waqayi, Taj al-tawarikh, Tarikh-i Husain Shahi, Hayat-i afghani,

Review: Some excerpts are mentioned below. This book is about the power struggle among the tribal factions long after the area was completely islamized. The content is filled with far too many names of tribes, individuals and families. This is a demonstration of how segmented a society can be based on lineage and family-based controls. The author has classified the information based on the tribes and families that controlled now what is known as Afghanistan. However, one may easily get lost in the maze of rulers and dates presented. While the author claims this country to be graveyard of empires, there was a cycle of conflicts, betrayal, shifting allegiances and takeover of the region by local and foreign invaders such as Persians, Uzbeks and Turkmens. There was hardly any period of long stability and rule with development in art, culture and science. The significantly large number of names contain the surname 'Khan' which points to presence of large number of Mongols too. Based on the data and information presented in this book, one can easly conclude that Islam promotes division than uniting the people of various ethnicities.

'Afghanistan' a historical entity, which can be traced to antiquity by a variety of other names: Ariana, subjugated by the Achaemenids; Bactria, the glorious empire of the Kushans; Khurasan, oppressed by the Sasanians, The foundation of Afghanistan by Ahmad Shah Durrani in the mid-eighteenth century.

Ch-1: Shah Mahmud, the last sovereign Sadozai ruler of Kabul, was deposed in 1818, but the crumbling of Sadozai power had already begun in the final decade of the eighteenth century at a time when the Sadozai empire was barely fifty years old. Its founder, Ahmad Shah Sadozai had gainded ascendancy in Afghanistan in 1747, at a period when the equilibrium of power which had previously existed between the Safawids of Iran, the Mughals of India and the Uzbek khanate of Transoxania had dissolved.

Pg-2: In 1762, at the height of Ahmad Shah's power, the Afghan empire included Kashmir, Punjab, Sind, Baluchistan, and part of Khurasan. To begin with, the Sadozai empire had been built on Ahmad Shah's ability to garner tribal support by offering the prospect of profitable military campaigns to India.

Pg-24: Kabul in the Early Nineteenth Century: The total population of Kabul and its immediate environs was estimated at 9,000 families or 50,000 to 60,000 souls. Among these, approximately 4500 families were furnished by the Qizilbash, who, along with the Hazaras, were set apart from the other Kabulis by their Shi'i beliefs. While the majority of the Sunnis and approximately 2,000 Hindus dwelled in the city of Kabul.

---

SHADOW OF THE SULTAN’S REALM - THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE AND THE CREATION OF THE MODERN MIDDLE EAST by DANIEL ALLEN BUTLER: ONE - THE SULTAN’S REALM, TWO - THE EVE OF WAR, THREE - OPENING MOVES, FOUR - ALARUMS AND EXCURSIONS, FIVE - GALLIPOLI, SIX - KUT, SEVEN - ARMENIAN AGONY, EIGHT - EL AURENS, NINE - THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS, TEN - THE FALL OF THE SULTAN’S REALM

Opening Paragraph of Chapter-1: "Embedded in one of the walls of the nave of St. Stephen’s Cathedral in Vienna is a Turkish cannonball. A relic from the Siege of 1683, it marks the flood tide of the last great surge of the Ottoman Empire into Europe, the farthest point of the Turkish assault on Christendom. The Austrian-Polish Army, led by the Polish warrior-king Jan Sobieski, reached Vienna, with only days to spare before the beleaguered city fell, and immediately attacked the Turks. From September 11 to September 13 the two armies fought, a struggle marked by merciless ferocity and astonishing courage on both sides, before the Turks, already nearly exhausted by the siege, withdrew from Vienna, never to return."

---

Quaid-i-Millat Liaquat Ali Khan, Leader and Statesman - Edited by Ziauddin Ahmad - Quaid-e-Millat/leader of the nation and Shaheed-e-Millat/Martyr of the nation.

Quaid-i-Millat Liaquat Ali Khan's role in the Muslim Freedom Movement, which later became the Pakistan Movement, was second only to Quaid-i-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah. It was this unassuming son of a feudal lord turned proletarian who convinced the Quaid-i-Azam in London in 1934 to return to the Sub-continent and take up the Muslim leadership which at that time promised no rosy future but a back-breaking strenuous struggle to regather the lost flock. it is over 19 years since his assassination but no biography of this statesman has yet been written. Professor Ziauddin Ahmad, a learned scholar and author of several books has brought for the first time Liaquat’s great and unusual achievements as a builder of Pakistan in a book form, from which emerges a full picture of his dynamic personality.

---

The Outline of History: Being a Plain History of Life and Mankind by H. G. Wells.

SCHEME OF CONTENTS

INTROUCTION. The Story and Aim of the Outline of History: 1. How it came to be written, 2. The method of writing the Outline, 3. Of certain omissions and additions, 4. Of two other Outlines that have arisen out of the Outline of History to complete the general Exposition of the Contemporary World

BOOK I: THE WORLD BEFORE MAN

Chapter 1. The Earth in Space and Time: 1. The Great Expansion of Men's Idea of space and time, 2. The earth in space, 3. How long lias the earth endured? Chapter 2. The Recors of the Rooks: 1. The first living things, 2. Natural selectlon and the changes of species CHAPTER 3. Life and Climates: 1. Life and water: water plants, 2. The Earliest land animals, 3. Why life must change continually, CHAPTER 4. The Age of Reptiles: 1.The age of lowland life, 2. Dragons, 3. The first birds, 4. An age of hardship and death, 6. The first appearance of fur and feathers CHAPTER 5. The Age of Mammal: 1. A new ago of life, 2. Tradition comes into the world, 3. An age of brain growth, 4. The world grows hard again

BOOK II: THE MAKING OF MAN - CHAPTER 6. Apes and Sub-Men and MEN: 1. The origin of man, 2. First traces of man-like creature, 3. The Heidelberg sub-man, 4. The Piltdown sub-man CHAPTER 7. The Neanderthal Men, an Extinct Race (The Early Palaeoiithic Age): 1. The world. 60,000 years ago 2. The dully life of the Neanderthal men 3. The last Palaeolithic men, 4. The Rhodesian skull CHAPTER 8. The Later Post-Glacial Palaeolithic Men, the First True Men (Later Palaeolithic Age): 1. The coming of men like ourselves 2. The geography of the Palaelithic world 3. The close of the Palaelithic Age 4. No sub-men in America CHAPTER 9. Neolithic Man in Europe: 1. The age of cultivation begins, 2. Where did the Neolithic culture arise, 3. Everyday Neolithic life, 4. Primitive trade, 5. The flooding of the Mediterranean valley CHAPTER 10. Early Thought: 1. Primitive philosophy, 2. The Old Man in religion, 3. Fear and hope in religion, 4. Stars and seasons, 6. Story-telling and myth-making, 6. Complex origins of religion CHAPTER 11. The Races of Mankind: 1. Is mankind still differentiating, 2. The main races of mankind, 3. The Brunet peoples, 4. The so-called "Heliolithic" culture, 6. The American Indians CHAPTER 12. The Languages of Mankind: 1. No one primitive language, 2. The Aryan languages, 3. The Semitic languages, 4. The Hamitic languages, 6. The Ural-Altaic languages, 6. The Chinese languages, 7. Other language groups, 8. A possible primitive language group, 9. Some isolated languages

BOOK III: THE FIRST CIVILIZATIONS - CHAPTER 13. The Early Empires: 1. Early cultivatora and early nomads, 2a. The Sumerians, 2b. The empire of Sargon the First, 2c. The empire of Hammurabi, 2d. The Assyrians and their empire, 2e. The Chaldean empire, 3. The early history of Egypt, 4. The early civilization of India, 5. The early history of China, 6. While the civilizations were growing, 7. The legend of Atlantis CHAPTER 14. Sea Peoples and Trading Peoples: 1. The earliest ships and sailors, 2. The Aegean cities before history, 3. The first voyages of exploration, 4. Early traders, 5. Early travellers CHAPTER 15. Writinq - 1. Picture writing, 2. Syllable writing, 3. Alphabet writing, 4. The place of writing in human life CHAPTER 16: Gods and Stars, Priests and Kings - 1. The priest comes into history, 2. Priests and the stars, 3. Priests and the dawn of learning, 4. King against priest, 5. How Bel-Marduk struggled against the kings, 6. The god-kings of Egypt, 7. Shi Hwang-ti destroys the books, CHAPTER 17. Serfs, Slaves, Social Classes, and Free Individuals: 1. The common man in ancient times, 2. The earliest slaves, 3. The first “independent” persons, 4. Social classes three thousand years ago, 5. Classes hardening into castes, 6. Caste in India, 7. The system of the "Mandarins 8. A summary of ten thousand years, 9. Plastic and pictorial art in the ancient world, 10. Literature, drama and music in the ancient world

BOOK IV: JUDEA, GREECE, AND INDIA - CHAPTER 18. The Hebbew Scritptures amd the Phophets, 1. The place of the Israelites in History, 2. Saul, David, and Solomon, 3. The Jews a people of mixed origin, 4. The importance of the Hebrew prophets CHAPTER 19. The Aryan-speaking Peoples in Phehistoric Times 1. The spreading of the Aryan-speakers, 2. About the original life of tho Aryans, 3. The Aryan family CHAPTER 20. The Greeks and the Persians: 1. The Hellenic peoples, 2. Distinctive features of Hellenic civilization, 3. Monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy in Greece, 4. The kingdom of Lydia, 5. The rise of the Persians in the East, 6. The story of Croesus 7. Darius invades Russia, 8. The battle of Marathon, 9. Thermopylae and Salamis, 10. Platae and Mycale CHAPTER 21. Greek THought, Literature and Art: 1. The Athens of Perieles 2. Socrates 3. Plato and the Academy 4. Aristotle and the Lyceum 5. Philosophy becomes unworldly 6. The quality and limitations of Greek thought 7. The first great imaginative literature 8. Greek art CHAPTER 22. The Career of Alexander the Great: 1. Pliilip of Macedonia, 2. The murder of King Philip 3. Alexander’s first conquests, 4. The wanderings of Alexander, 5. Was Alexander indeed great 6 The successors of Alexander, 7. Pergamum a refuge of culture, 8 Alexander as a portent of world unity CHAPTER 23 SCIENCE AND RELIGION AT ALEXANDRIA: 1. The science of Alexandria, 2. Philosotihy of Alexandria, 3. Alexandria as a factory of religions, 4. Alexandria and India CHAPTER 24 The Rise and Spread of Buddhism: 1. The story of Gautama, 2. Teaching and legend in conflict, 3. The gospel of Gautama Buddha, 4.Buddhism and Asoka, 5. Two great Chinese teachers, 6. The corruptions of Buddhism, 7. The present range of Buddhism

BOOK V: RISE AND COLLAPSE OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE - CHAPTER 26 The Iwo Westerun Republic: 1. The beginninsi of the Latins, 2. A new soil of state, 3. The Carthaginian republic of rich men, 4. The First Punic War, 5. Cato the Elder and the spirit ot Cato, 6. The Second Punic War, 7. The Third Punic War, 8. How the Punic Wars undermined Roman liberty, 9. Comparison of the Roman republic with a modern state CHAPTER 26 From Tiberius Grachhus to the God Emperor in Rome: 1. The science of thwarting the common man, 2. Finance in the Roman state, 3. The last years of Republican politics, 4. The era of the adventurer generals, 6. The end of the Republic, 6. The coming of the Princeps, 7. Why the Roman Republic failed, CHAPTER 27 The Caesars between the Sea and the Great Plains: 1. A short catalogue of emperors, 2. Roman civilization at its zenith, 3. Characteristics of art under the Roman Empire, 4. A certain dullness of the Roman imagination, 6. The stir of the great plains, 6. The Western (true Roman) Empire crumples up, 7. The Eastern (revived Hellenic) Empire

BOOK VI - CHRISTIANITY AND ISLAM: CHAPTER 28. The Rise of Christianity and the Fall of Western Empire - 1. Judea at the Christian era, 2. The teachings of Jesus of Nazareth, 3. The new universal religions, 4. The crucifixion of Jesus of Nazareth, 5. Doctrines added to the teachings of Jesus, 6. The struggles and persecutions of Christianity, 7. Constantine the Great, 8. The establishment of official Christianity, 9. The map of Europe, A.D. 600, 10. The salvation of learning by Christianity, 11. Byzantine art CHAPTER 29. The History of Asia during the Decay of Western and Byzantine Empires 1. Justinian the Great, 2. The Sassanid empire in Persia, 3. The decay of Syria under the Sassanids, 4. The first message from Islam, 5. Zoroaster and Mani, 6. Hunnish peoples in central Asia and India, 7. The dynasties of Han and Tang in China, 8. Intellectual letters of China, 9 . Early Chinese art, 10. The travels of Yuan Chwang CHAPTER 30 Muhammad and Islam: 1. Arabia before Muhammad, 2. Life of Muhammad to the Hegira, 3. Muhammad becomes a fighting prophet, 4. The teachings of Islam, 5. The caliphs Abu Bekr and Omar, 6. The great days of the Omayyada, 7. The decay of Islam under the Abbasids, 8. Arabic Culture, 9. Arabic Art CHAPTER 31. Christendom and the Crusades: 1. The Western world at its lowest ebb, 2. The feudal system, 3. The Frankish Kingdom of the Merovingians, 4. The Christianization of the Western barbarians, 5. Charlemagne becomes emperor of the West, 6. The personality of Charlemagne, 7. Romanesque Architecture and Art, 8. The French and the Germans become distinct, 9. The Normans, the Saracens, the Hungarians, and the Seijuk Turks, 10. How Constantinople appealed to Rome, 11. The Crusades, 12. The Crusades a test of Christianity, 13. The Emperor Frederick II, 14. Defects and limitations of the Papacy, 16. A list of leading Popes, 16. Gothic Architecture and Art, 17. Mediaeval Music

BOOK VII - THE MONGOL EMPIRES OF THE LAND WAYS AND THE NEW EMPIRES OF THE SEA WAYS: CHAPTER 32. The Great Empire of Jengis Khan and his Sdooessors. (The Age of the Land Ways) - 1. Asia at the end of the Twelfth Century, 2. The rise and victories of the Mongols, 3. The travels of Marco Polo, 4. The Ottoman Turks and Constantinople, 5. Why the Mongols were not Christianized, 6. The yuan and Ming dynasties in China, 7. The Mongols reverts to tribalism, 8. The Kipohak empire and the Tsar of Muscovy, 9. Timurlane, 10. The Mogul empire of India, 11. The Gipsies CHAPTER 33. The Renascence of Western Civilization. (Land Ways Give Place to Sea Ways): 1. Christianity and popular education, 2. Europe begins to think for itself, 3. The Great Plague and the dawn of communism, 4. How paper liberated the human mind, 6. Protestantism of the princes and Protestantism of the people, 6. The reawakening of science, 7. The new growth of European towns, 8. The Literary Renaissance, 9. The Artistic Renaissance 10. America comes into liistory, 11. What Machiavelli thought of the world, 12. The Republic of Switzerland, 13. The life of the Emperor Charles V, 13. Protestants if the prince wills it, 13. The intellectual under-tow

BOOK VIII - THE AGE OF THE GREAT POWERS - CHAPTER 34 Princes, Parliaments and Powers: 1. Princes and foreign policy, 2. The Dutch republic, 3. The English republic, 4. The break-up and disorder of Germany, 5. The splendours of Grand Monarchy in Europe, 6. Music in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries, 7. Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Paintings, 8. The growth of the idea of Great Powers, 9. The crowned republic of Poland and its fate, 10. The first scramble for empire overseas, 11. Britain dominates India, 12. Russia's ride to the Pacific, 13. What Gibbon thought of the world: in 1780, 14. The social truce draws to an end

CHAPTER 35. The New Democratic Republics of America and France: 1. Inconveniences of the Great Power system, 2. The thirteen colonies before their revolt, 3. Civil war is forced upon the colonies, 4. The War of Independence, 5. The Constitution of the United States, 6. Primitive features of the United States Constitution, 7. Revolutionary ideas in France, 8. The Revolution of the year 1789, 9. The French "Crowned Republic" of ’89-’91, 10. The Revolution of the Jacobins, 11. The Jacobin revolution, 1792-'94 12. The Directory, 13. The pause of reconstruction and the dawn of modern Socialism CHAPTER 36. The Career of Napoleon Bonaparte 1. The Bonaparte family in Corsica, 2. Bonaparte as a republican general, 3. Napoleon First Consul, 1799-1804, 4. Napoleon 1, Emperor, 1804-14, 5. The Hundred Days, 6. The map of Europe in 1815, 7. Empire Style CHAPTER 37. The Realities and Imaginations of the Nineteenth Century: 1. The mechanioal revolution, 2. Relation of the mechanical to the industrial revolution, 3. The fermentation of ideas, 1848, 4. The development of the idea of Socialism, 6. Shortcomings of Socialism as a scheme of human society, 6. How Darwinism affected religious and political ideas, 7. The idea of Nationalism, 8. The Great Exhibition of 1851, 10. Lincoln and the Civil War in America, 11. The Russo-Turkish War and the Treaty of Berim, 12. The (second) scramble for overseas empire, 14. The history of Japan, 15. Close of the period of overseas expansion, 16. The British Empire in 1014, 17. Painting, Sculpture and Arcliiteoture, 18. Music in the Nineteenth Century, 19. The Rise of the Novel to Predominance in Literature, CHAPTER 38. The Catastrophe or Modern Imperialimsm: 1. The armed peace before the Great War, 2. Imperial Germany, 3. The spirit of Imperialism in Britain and Ireland, 4. Imperialism in France, Italy, and the Balkans, 6. Russia a Grand Monarchy, 6. The United States and the Imperial idea, 7. The immediate causes of the Great War, 8. A Summary of the Great War up to 1917, 9. The Great War from the Russian collapse to the Armistice CHAPTER 39. Twenty Years of Indecision and its Outcome: 1. A phase of moral exhaustion, 2. President Wilson at Versailles, 3. Constitution of the League of Nations, 4. The Treaties of 1910-20, 5. Bolshevism in Russia, 6. The Irish Free State, 7. The Far and Near East, 8. Debts, Money, Stabilization, 9. Tlie Great Crash of 1929, 10. The Spanish Tragedy 19. The Rise of Nazism, 12. The World slides to War, CHAPTER 40. The Second World War: 1. The Course of the War, 2. Outlook for Mankind - Chronological Table

Book VI "CHRISTIANITY AND ISLAM" Chapter 30, Pg-385: "To the copious literature of the subject we must refer the reader who wishes to learn how Hasan, the son of Ali, was poisoned by his wife, and how Husein, his brother, was killed. We do but name them here, because they still afford a large section of mankind scope for sentimental partisanship and mutual annoyance. They are the two chief Shiite martyrs. Amidst the coming and going of their conflicts the old Kaaba at Mecca was burnt down, and naturally there began endless disputation whether it should be rebuilt in exactly like ancient form or on a much larger scale."

---

Books on History of Egypt

The ancient history of the Egyptians, Carthaginians, Assyrians, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, Grecians and Macedonians --- by Charles Rollin, 1661-1741

---

Books on History of Jews and Israel

---

Books on History of Chivalry, Serfdom and Feudalism, England, Europe

A genealogical history of the kings of England, and monarchs of Great Britain: from the Conquest, Anno 1066, to the year 1677: in seven parts or books containing a Discourse of their Several Lives, Marriages, and Issues, Times of Birth, Death, Places of Burial, and Monumental Inscriptions with their Effigies, Seals, Tombs Cenotaphs, Devices, Arms, Quarterings, Crefts, and Supporters all engraven in copper plates. Furnished with several remarques and annotations --- By FRANCIS SANDFORD Esq; Lancaster Herald of Arms. In the SAVOY: Printed by Tho. Newcomb, for the Author, 1677.

Keywords: Knight Templars, Mercy of the Church, See of Rome, Subduing of Wales, Crown of Scotland

Review: The book describes in minute detail of the dynastic succession of kings (Dukes, Earls, Nobleman, Barons, Countess...) and how the Christian kings used to have multiple wives and concubines. This book contains all the information to proove the deeply established caste system, familiy feud among sibling... in the Christian ruling classes of middle age Europe. There are details of King's coronation by priests and other noble class and how Church shall solemnize kings to perform his duties towards the causes of Chuch (pg 74-76). There are examples of envy, treachery and splits prevalent in rulers and kings to gain more power. It was common among Christian rulers of France, Austria, Sicily, Normandy... The book mentions the adjectives "natural son, natural daughter, base son" very frequently highlighting the extra-marital affairs in the ruling classes. Pg-19: RICHARD and WILLIAM, Bastard Sons of Robert Duke of Normandy, whom he begat of the young and beautiful Concubine of a certain old Priest living on the borders of France. These Children were by their Mother for a long time carefully educated, and being grown up, by her presented to the Duke in Normandy, who by several tokens made herself known to him; but he doubting of the Children, she in his presence purged them by Fire-Ordeal. Pg-32: JULIAN, another of the Natural Daughters of King Henry the Firft, was married to Euftace de Pacie, the Illegitimate Son of William, Lord of Bretvile, Pacie, and Ivory, Son and Heir of William Fitz-Osborne, and Elder Brother of Roger, both Earls of Hereford in England.

Child marriage and Dowry in Ruling Classes - Pg-34: After the death of Her Brother, William Duke of Normandy, drowned at Sea in his passage for England. This Maud came to be sole Heir to Her Father, King Henry the First; in the Fourth year of whose Reign she was born, and had not passed the Sixth year of Her age, when She was affianced at Utrecht, for the Eleventh, when She was married to the Emperor Henry the Fourth, with a Portion of 10000 Marks. The solemnity both of their nuptials and Coronation being celebrated at Menfz, in Germany. Pg-73: In his Infancy he was contracted to a Daughter of Raymond; Count of Barcelona and being grown up, was affianced to Adela or Alice, Daughter of Lewis the Seventh, King of France, but took to Wife neither. Alice his affianced Wife, being put into his Fathers hands, till she sould be of age fit for marriage, was then demanded by Richard, but by King Henry detained; its believed, because the King loved her Himself, and had made her unfit for his Son; Pg-81: ... and was not above seven years old, when to supply this want, the King assured Him certain Lands in England and Normandy and in the year 1173. and Month of February, a Marriage was agreed upon for Him at Montserrant in Averne, with Alice the Elder of the two Daughters and Coheirs of Humbert the Second, Earl of Maurienne... Pg-88: Things being now in pretty good order, He bestowes His Sister Issabel upon the Emperour Frederick II with a Dowry of 30000, ... Pg-93: King of Scots, youth of nine years old, being married to him at the City of York upon St. Stephens day Anno 36. of his Reign, and year of our Lord 1251. Their Nuptials were celebrated with all splendor and magnificence imaginable ... for besides other provisions, the Archbishop contributed 600 with his Oxen towards this grand Entertainment.

Polygamy - Pg-45: Among the Natural Children of King Henry the First, this Robert (surnamed (de Cadomo) of Cane) the place of his Birth) held the prime place, not onely in respect of being the first of that number, but also because his Mother was the most Noble of all his Fathers Concubines. Hereditary Wars - Pg-60: She (Eleanor of Aquitaine or Guyen) was the prime cause of those Bloody Wars, which long after continued as Hereditary betwixt England and France, and the fomenter of that unnatural discord betwixt Her Husband, and His Sons. Pg-114: "...it will not be impertinent to mention something of his Mother, Rosamond the Beautiful Daughter of Walter Lord Clifford, and the most Beloved-Concubine of King Henry the Second. Her the King kept at Woodstock in Lodgings so cunningly contrived, that no stranger could find the way in, yet Queen Eleanor did, being guided by a Thred."

Family Feuds: Pg-109 - "The Queen finding Earl Henry no fit Instrument for the execution of Her wicked intentions, took the King Her Husband out of his hands, under pretence that he gave him too much Liberty, and by the advice of the wicked Bishop of Hereford caused him to be murdered".

Tribal Wars within England: Pg 132 - "In the mean time King Edward sets upon Baliol, wins Barwick with the death of 1000 Scot". The King of France having notice of our Alliance with Flanders, invites that Earl to Paris, and there makes him and his Daughter Prisoners. Pf 133: the Earles of Hereford, Norfolk and Lincolne, (notwithstanding their former contempt) lead His Vauntguard, and won the famous Battel of Fonkirke, wherein were slain 30000 Scots, 260 Knights.

---

Volume 1: The History Of Chivalry Or Knighthood And Its Times by Charles Mills, 1788-1826

CONTENTS:

CHAP. I. THE ORIGIN AND FIRST APPEARANCES OF CHIVALRY IN EUROPE. General nature of chivalry..Military and moral chivalry ... Origin of chivalry ... Usages of the Germans ... Election of soldiers ... Fraternity..Dignity of obedience ... Gallantry ... The age of Charlemagne ... Chivalry modified by religion ... Ceremonies of AngloSaxon inauguration ... Chivalry sanctioned by councils, and regarded as a form of Christianity ... Nature of chivalric nobility ... Its degrees ... Knight banneret ... His qualifications ... By whom created ... His privileges ... His relation to the bar on ... And incidentally of the war-cry and the escutcheon..The knight ... Qualifications for knighthood..By whom created ... The squirehood ... General view of the other chapters on the institution of chivalry

CHAP. II. THE EDUCATION OF A KNIGHT. THE CEREMONIES OF INAUGURATION AND OF DEGRADATION. Description in romances of knightly education ... Hawking and hunting ... Education commenced at the age of seven ... Duties of the page ... Personal service ... Love and religion ... Martial exercises ... The squire ... His duties of personal service ... Curious story of a bold young squire ... Various titles of squires ... Duties of the squire in battle ... Gallantry ... Martial exercises ... Horsemanship ... Importance of squires in the battlefield ... Particularly at the battle of Bovines ... Preparations for knighthood ... The anxiety of the squire regarding the character of the knight from whom he was to receive the accolade ... Knights made in the battle-fields ... Inconveniences of this ... Knights of Mines ... General ceremonies of degradation ... Ceremonies in England

CHAP. III. THE EQUIPMENT. Beauty of the chivalric equipment ... The lance ... The pennon ... The axe, maule, and martel ... The sword ... Fondness of the knight for it ... Swords in romances ... The shield ... Various sorts of mail ... Mail ... Mail and plate ... Plate harness ... The scarf ... Surcoats ... Armorial bearings ... Surcoats of the military order ... The dagger of mercy — Story of its use ... Value of enquiries into ancient armour ... A precise knowledge unattainable ... Its general features interesting ... The broad lines of the subject ... Excellence of Italian armour ... Armour of the squire, &c ... Allegories made on armour ... The horse of the knight

CHAP. IV. THE CHIVALRIC CHARACTER. General array of knights ... Companions in arms ... The nature of a cavalier's valiancy ... Singular bravery of Sir Robert Knowles ... Bravery incited by vows ... Fantastic circumstances ... The humanities of chivalries war..Ransoming..Reason of courtesies in battles ... Curious pride of knighthood ... Prisoners..Instance of knightly honour ... Independence of knights, and knight-errantry ... Knight ... fought the battles of other countries ... English knights dislike wars in Spain ... Their disgust at Spanish wines ... Princi] their active conduct ... Knightly independence consistent with discipline ... Religion of the knight ... his devotion ... His intolerance ... General nature of his virtue ... Fidelity to obligations ... Generousness ... Singular instance of it ... Romantic excess of it ... Liberality ... Humility ... Courtesy ... every-day life of the KNiGHT ... Falconry ... Chess playing ... Story of a knight's love of chess ... Minstrelsy ... Romances Conversation ... Nature and form of chivalric entertainments ... Festival and vow of the pheasant

CHAP. V. DAMES AND DAMSELS, AND LADY-LOVE. Courtesy ... Education ... Music ... Grayer sciences ... Dress ... Knowledge of medicine ... Every-day life of the maiden ... Chivalric love ... The idolatry of the knight's passion ... Bravery inspired by love ... Character of woman in the eyes of a knight ... Peculiar nature of his love ... Qualities of knights admired by women ... A tale of chivalric love ... Constancy ... Absence of jealousy ... Knights asserted by arms their mistress' beauty ... Penitent of love ... Other peculiarities of chivalric love ... The passion universal ... Story of Aristotle ... Chivalric love the foe to feudal distinctions ... But preserved religion ... When attachments were formed..Societies of knights for the defence of ladies ... Knights of the lady in the green field..Customs in England ... Un chivalric to take wo- men prisoners ... Morals of chivalric times ... Heroines of chivalry ... Queen Philippa ... The Countess of March ... Tales of Jane of Mountfort and of Marzia degl' Ubaldini ... Nobleness of the chivalric female character

CHAP. VI. TOURNAMENTS AND JOUSTS. Beauty of chivalric sports ... Their superiority to those of Greece and Rome..Origin of tournaments ... Reasons for holding them..Practice in arms ... Courtesy ... By whom they were held..Qualifications for tourneying..Ceremonies the tournament. Arrival of the knights ... Publication of their names ... Reasons for it ... Disguised knights ... The lists ... Ladies the judges of the tournament ... Delicate courtesy at tournaments ... Morning of the sports ... Knights led by ladies, who imitated the dress of knights ... Nature of tourneying weapons ... Knights wore ladies' favours..The preparation ... The encounter ... What lance-strokes won the prize ... Conclusion of the sports ... The festival ... Delivery of the prize ... Knights thanked by ladies,.The ball ... Liberality ... Tournaments opposed by the popes ... The opposition unjust..The joust..Description of the joust to the utterance..Joust between a Scotch and an English knight ... Jousting for love of the ladies ... A singular instance of it..Joust between a French and an English squire ... Admirable skill of jousters ... Singular questions regarding jousts ... An Earl of Warwick ... Celebrated joust at St. Inglebertes ... Joust between Lord Scales and the Bastard of Burgundy ... The romance of jousts ... The passage of arms ... Use of tournaments and jousts

CHAP. VII. THE RELIGIOUS AND MILITARY ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. General principles of the religious orders..Qualifications for them..Use of these orders to Palestine ... Modern history of the Knights Templars ... Their present existence and state ... Religious orders in Spain ... That of St. James ... Its objects..Change of its ob- jects ... Order of Calatrava ... Fine chivalry of a monk ... Fame of this order ... Order of Alcantara ... Knights of the Lady of Mercy ... Knights of St. Michael ... Military orders ... Imitations of the religious orders ... Instanced in the order of the Garter ... Few of the present orders are of chivalric origin ... Order of the Bath ... Dormant orders ... Order of the Band ... Its singular rules ... Its noble enforcement of chivalric duties towards woman ... Order of Bourbon ... Strange titles of orders ... Fabulous orders ... The Round Table ... Sir Launcelot ... Sir Gawain ... Order of the Stocking ... Origin of the phrase Blue Stocking

CHAP. VIII. PROGRESS OF CHIVALRY IN ENGLAND, FROM THE NORMAN CONQUEST TO THE CLOSE OF THE REIGN OF EDWARD II. Chivalry connected with feudalism ... Stipendiary knights ... Knighthood a compulsory honour ... Fine instance of chivalry in the reign of Edward I ... Effect of chivalry in Stephen's reign ... Troubadours and romance writers in the reign of Henry II ... Chivalric manners of the time ... Coeur de Lion the first chivalric king ... His knightly bearing ... John and Henry III ... Edward I ... His gallantry at a tournament ... His unchivalric cruelties ... He possessed no knightly courtesy ... Picture of ancient manners ... Edward II ... Chivalric circumstance in the battle of Bannockburn ... Singular effect of chivalry in the reign of Edward II 382

---

The orders of chivalry by Lawrence-Archer, J. H. (James Henry), 1823-1889

Introductory Observations on Knighthood and The Orders of Chivali, The Orders of Europe, The Orders of Asia and Africa, The Orders of America and Poeynesia, A Chronological Roll of all Orders, General Notes, List of Authors and Authorities consulted, Index to the Extant Orders.

---

THE AGE OF CHIVALRY. PART I. KING ARTHUR AND HIS KNIGHTS. PART II. THE MABINOGEON; OR, WELSH POPULAR TALES. BY THOMAS BULFINCH, Part-I: 1. Introduction, 2. The Mythical History of England, 3. Merlin, 4. Arthur, 5. Arthur, continued , 6. Sir Gawain, 7. Caradoc Briefbras or Caradoc with the Shrunken Arm, 8. Launcelot ofthe Lake, 9. The Adventure ofthe Cart, 10. The Lady of Shalott, 11. Queen Guenever’s Peril, 12. Tristram and Isoude, 13. Tristram and Isoude, 14. Sir Tristram’s Battle with Sir Launcelot, 15. The Round Table, 16. Sir Palamedes, 17. Sir Tristram, 18. Perceval, 19. The Sangreal, or Holy Graal, 20. The Sangreal, continued, 21. The Sangreal,continued, 22. Sir Agrivain’s Treason, 23. Morte D’Arthur

Part-II: 1. The Britons, 2. The Lady of the Fountain, 3. The Lady of the Fountain, continued, 4. The Lady of the Fountain, continued, 5. Geraint, the Son of Erbin, 6. Geraint, the Son of Erbin, continued, 7. Geraint, the Son of Erbin, continued, 8. Pwyll, Prince of Dyved, 9. Branwen, the Daughter of Llyr, 10. Manawyddan, 11. Kilwich and Olwen, 12. Kilwich and Olwen, continued, 13. Taliesin

Pg-16: "At seven years of age the noble children were usually removed from their father’s house to the court or castle of their future patron." Pg-18: "He then clothed himself in snow-white garments, and repaired to the church, or the hall, where the ceremony was to take place, bearing a knightly sword suspended from his neck, which the officiating priest took and blessed, and then returned to him. FREEMEN, VILLAINS, SERFS, AND CLERKS: The other classes of which society was composed were, first, freemen, owners of small portions of land, independent, though they sometimes voluntarily became the vassals of their more opulent neighbors, whose power was necessary for their protection. Pg-19: The other two classes, which were much the most numerous, were either serfs or villains, both of which were slaves.

Pg-19: The serfs were in the lowest state of slavery. All the fruits of their labor belonged to the master whose land they tilled, and by whom they were fed and clothed.

pg-19: The villains were less degraded. Like the serfs, they were attached to the soil, and were transferred with it by purchase; but they paid only a fixed rent to the landlord, and had a right to dispose of any surplus that might arise from their industry. Pg-23: In ages when there were no books, when noblemen and princes themselves could not read, history or tradition was monopolized by the story-tellers. Pg-26: The Anglo-Saxon was at that time used only by a conquered and enslaved nation. The Spanish and Italian languages were not yet formed.

---

THE HISTORY OF CHIVALRY AND THE CRUSADES. By REV. HENRY STEBBING, M.A. M.R.S.L. VOL. I.

CHAP. I. Introduction. —Origin and Early History of Chivalry, CHAP. II. Early History of Chivalry in France—Spain—England. —Its relation to Feudalism. —Its degeneracy CHAP. III. The Initiatory Ceremonies of Knighthood. —Its Sacred Character CHAP. IV. The Uses and Abuses of Knighthood —Its outward Pageants CHAP. V. The Moral Influence of Chivalry. -The Truth, Honour, and Gallantry of Knighthood CHAP. VI. Introductory Remarks on the Origin of the Crusades — Establishment of Mahometanism CHAP. VII. Pilgrimages CHAP. VIII. Peter the Hermit—The success which attended his exertions CHAP. IX. The First Crusade—Siege and Conquest of Nice CHAP. X. Disasters of the Crusaders —Siege and Conquest of Antioch CHAP. XI. Defeat of the Saracens before Antioch —The Crusaders approach Jerusalem CHAP. XII. Siege and Capture of Jerusalem, and consequent Slaughter of the Saracens. — Godfrey elected Prince —Gains the Battle of Ascalon —Promulgates his celebrated Code of Laws.

Pg-19: "How little effect their new religion had in softening the habits of the Northmen when they first embraced it".

---

ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS AND STEWARTS 1485-1688 by MARION FLAVELL Foemerly Head Mistress of Windsor Street Girls' School, Birmingham and S E MATTS Head Master of Gower Street Secondary Modern School, Birmingham

First Period. Passing of the Middle Ages, The Tudor Peace — Henry VII, 1485-1509 —How Henry ruled the Nobles —How Henry Strengthened the Tudor Dynasty — How Home and Abroad — Rise of Henry Fostered Trade at Home and Abroad —Rise of the Woollen Industry —A New Foreign Policy — The Age of Discovery — The Renaissance or Rebirth of Learning — Headings and hints for notes — Exercises Maps and Plans — Extracts — Exercises on Extracts — Books for reference and additional reading

Second Period Henry VIII and the Church -Wolsey’s Fall, The Birth of the Reformation, — Breach with Rome -Dissolution of the Monasteries — Last Years of Henry VIII — Time chart, 1485-1547, — Headings and hints for notes, &c as in First Period

Third Period Edtuard VI, 1547-1553 -Protectorate of Somerset, -Triumph of Reformers -Distress in the Country -Northumberland as Protector -Mary, 1553-1558 Catholic Reaction — Persecution of Protestants, —The Queen of Tragedy —Headings and hints for notes, &c, as in former periods

Fourth Period - England Undei Elizabeth, 1558-1603 The Religious Settlement —Scottish Affairs —England and Spain —Hawkins and Drake —The Spanish Armada —Headings and hints for notes, &c, as in former periods

Fifth Period After the Storm — Great Elizabethans —Sir Walter Raleigh —Elizabethan Literature —Last Years of Elizabeth —The Poor Law of 1601 —Time chart, &c as in former periods

Sixth Period Life Tudor Times The Manor House —Dress —Sports and Pastimes —Roads and Travel —A Tudor Town —Headings and hints for notes, &c as in former periods

Seventh Period The House of Stewart I — Authorized James Version of the Bible —The Pilgrims Fathers —The Gun-powder Plot — Divine Right of Kings —The King and Parliament — The Spanish Policy — Charles I and Parliament — The Petition of Right — Eleven Years’ Tyranny -Headings and hints for notes, &c

Eighth Period The Civil War and the Commonwealth -The Great Civil War -1642-1649 — Oliver Cromwell -The Commonwealth, 1649-1660— Robert Blake - The Soldier Admiral— Cromwell as Protector -Headings and hints for notes, &c, as in former periods

Ninth Period Life in Stewart Times -Dress in the Seventeenth Century— Stewart Children— The Newspaper— Travel— Literature— John Milton— John Bunyan—The Land— Headings and hints for notes, &c, as in former periods

Tenth Period Restoration to Revolution, 1660-1689, The King Restored — Character of Charles II — Progress of Science — Religious Difficulties — The Second Dutch War— The Great Plague — The Great Fire, 1666 —London Rebuilt — The Cabal -Wild Rumours — James II 1685-1688 — Declaration of the of Indulgence — The Trial of the Seven Bishops — The Glorious Revolution, 1688 —Time chart, &c, as in former periods

Twelve Memorable Dates

---

Books on History of Mayans, Aztecs, Red Indians

---

Books on Secrete Societies

SECRET SOCIETIES OF THE MIDDLE AGES by Thomas Keightley. THE ASSASSINS. CHAPTER I. State of the World in the Seventh Century —Western Empire —Eastern Empire —Persia—Arabia — Mohammed —His probable Motives —Character of his Religion —The Koran

CHAPTER II. Origin of the Khalifat —The first Khalifs —Extent of the Arabian Empire —Schism among the Mohammedans —Soonees and Sheahs —Sects of the latter —The Keissanee —The Zeidites —The Ghoollat —The Imamee —Sects of the Imamee —Their political Character —The Carmathites —Origin of the Fatimite Khalifs —Secret Society at Cairo —Doctrines taught in it —Its Decline

CHAPTER III. Ali of Rei —His son Hassan Sabah —Hassan sent to study at Nishaboor —Meets there Omar Khiam and Nizam-al-Mvolk —Agreement made by them —Hassan introduced by Nizam to Sultan Malek Shah —Obliged to leave the Court —Anecdote of him —His own account of his Conversion —Goes to Egypt —Returns to Persia —Makes himself Master of Alamoot. CHAPTER IV. Description of Alamoot —Fruitless attempts to recover it —Extension of the Ismailite Power —The Ismailites in Syria —Attempt on the Life of Aboo-Hard Issa —Treaty made with Sultan Sanjar —Death of Hassan —His Character

CHAPTER V. Organization of the Society —Names given to the Ismailites —Origin of the name Assassin —Marco Polo's description of the Paradise of the Old Man of the Mountain —Description of it given by Arabian writers -Instances of the obedience of the Fedavee CHAPTER VI. Keih Buzoorg Oomeid —A flairs of the Society in Persia —They acquire the Castle of Banias in Syria —Attempt to betray Damascus to the Crusaders —Murders committed during the reign of Keth Buzoorg CHAPTER VII. Keaih Mohammed —Murder of the Khalif —Castles gained in Syria —Ismailite Confession of Faith —Mohammed’s Son Hassan gives himself out for the promised Imam —His followers punished —Succession of Hassan —He abolishes the Law —Pretends to be descended from the Prophet —Is murdered CHAPTER VIII. Mohammed II. —Anecdote of the Imam Fakhr-ed-deen —Noor-ed-deen —Conquest of Egypt —Attempt on the Life of Saladin CHAPTER IX. Sinan the Dai-al Kebir of Syria —Offers to become a Christian —His Ambassador murdered by the Templars -Cardinal de Vitry’s Account of the Assassins;—Murder of the Marquis of Montferrat—Defence of King ; Richard.

CHAPTER X. Death of Jellal-ed-deen —Character of Aia-ed-deen, his successor —The Sheikh Jemal-ed-deen —The Astronomer Nasir-ed-deen —The Vizir Sheref-al-Moolk —Death of Ala-ed-deen —Succession of Rukn-ed-deen, the last Sheikh-al-Jebal CHAPTER XI. The Mongols —Hoolagoo sent against the Ismailites —Rukn-ed-deen submits —Capture of Alamoot —Destruction of the Library —Fate of Rukn-ed-deen —Massacre of the Ismailites —St. Louis and the Assassins —Mission for the Conversion of the People of Kuhistao —Conclusion

THE TEMPLARS. CHAPTER I. Introduction —The Crusades —Wrong Ideas respecting their Origin —True Causes of them —Pilgrimage —Pilgrimage of Frotmond —Of the Count of Anjou —Striking Difference between the Christianity of the East and that of the West —Causes of their different Characters —Feudalism —The Extent and Force of this Principle. CHAPTER II. First Hospital at Jerusalem —Church of Santa Maria de Latina —Hospital of St. John —The Hospitallers —Origin of the Templars —Their original Poverty —They acquire Consideration —St. Bernard —His Character of the Templars —The Order approved of and confirmed by the Council of Troyes —Proofs of the Esteem in which they were held CHAPTER III. Return of the Templars to the East —Exoneration and Refutation of the Charge of a Connection with the Ismailites —Actions of the Templars —Crusade of Louis VII. —Siege of Ascalon —Sale of Nassir-ed-deen —Corruption of the Hospitallers —The Bull, Ommne Datum Optimum —Refusal of the Templars to march against Egypt —Murder of the Ismailite Envoy

CHAPTER IV. Heroism of the Templars and Hospitallers —Battle of Hittin —Crusade of Richard of England and Philip of France —Corruption of the Order —Pope Innocent III. writes a Letter of Censure —Frederic I1. —Great Slaughter of the Templars —Henry III. of England and the Templars —Power of the Templars in Moravia —Slaughter of them by the Hospitallers —Falluf Acre CHAPTER V. Classes of the Templars —The Knights— Their Qualifications —Mode of Reception —Dress and Arms of the Knight —Mode of Burial —The Chaplains —Mode of Reception —Dress —Duties and Privileges —The Serving-Brethren —Mode of Reception —Their Duties —The Affiliated —Causes and Advantages of Affiliation —The Donates and Oblates CHAPTER VI. Provinces of the Order —Eastern Provinces —Jerusalem —Houses of this Province —Tripolis —Antioch —Cyprus —Western Provinces —Portugal —Castile and Leon —Aragon —France and Auvergne —Normandy —Aquitaine —Provence —England —Germany — Upper and Central Italy —Apulia and Sicily CHAPTER VII. Officers of the Order—The Master —Mode of Election —His Rights and Privileges —Restraints on him —The Seneschal —The Marshal —The Treasurer —The Draper —The Turcopilar —Great-Priors —Commanders —Visitors —Sub-Marshal —Standard-bearer

CHAPTER VIII. Chapters—Mode of holding them—Templars’ Mode of Living—Amusements—Conduct in War CHAPTER IX. Molay elected Master—Last attempt of the Christians in Syria—Conduct of the Three Military Orders —Philip the Fair and Pope Boniface VIII. —Seizure of the Pope —Election of Clement V. —The Papal See removed to France —Causes of Philip's enmity to the Templars —Arrival of Molay in France —His interviews with the Pope —Charges made against the Templars —Seizure of the Knights —Proceedings in England —Nature of the Charges against the Order CHAPTER X. Examination of the captive Knights —Different kinds of Torture —Causes of Confession —What Confessions were made —Templars brought before the Pope —Their Declarations —Papal Commission —Molay brought before it—Ponsard de Gisi—Defenders of the Order —Act of Accusation —Heads of Defence —Witnesses against the Order —Fifty-four Templars committed to the Flames at Paris —Remarkable words of Aymeric de Villars-le-Duc —Templars burnt in other places —Further Examinations —The Head worshipped by the Templars —John de Pollincourt —Peter de la Palu CHAPTER XI. Examinations in England —Germany —Spain —Italy —Naples and Provence —Sicily —Cyprus —Meeting of the ouncil of Vienne —Suppression of the Order —Fate of its Members—Death of Molay

THE SECRET TRIBUNALS OF WESTPHALIA. CHAPTER I. Introduction —The Original Westphalia —Conquest of the Saxons by Charlemagne —His Regulations —Dukes of Saxony —State of Germany —Henry the Lion —His Qutlawry —Consequences ot it —Origin of German Towns —Origin of the Fehmgerichte, or Secret Tribunals —Theories of their Origin —Origin of their Name —Synonymous Terms CHAPTER II. The Tribunal-Lord —The Count —The Schéppen —The Messengers —The Public Court —The Secret Tribunal —Extent of its Jurisdiction —Places of holding the Courts —Time of holding them —Proceedings in them —Process where the Criminal was caught in the fact —Inquisitorial Process CHAPTER III. Accusatorial Process —Persons liable to it —Mode of Citation —Mode of Procedure —Right of Appeal CHAPTER IV. The General Chapter —Rights of the Emperor —Of his Lieutenant —Of the Stuhlherrn, or Tribunal-Lords CHAPTER V. Fehm-courts at Celle —At Brnnswick —Tribunal of the Knowing in the Tyrol—The Castle of Baden —African Purrahs CHAPTER VI. The Emperor Lewis the Bavarian —Charles 1V. —Wenceslaus —Rupertian Reformation —Encroachments of the Fehm-courts —Case of Nickel Weller and the Town of Gérlitz —Of the City of Dantzig —Of Hans David and the Teutonic Knights —Other instances of the presumption of the Free-counts —Citation of the Emperor Frederic 11I1. —Case of the Count of Teckenburg CHAPTER VII. Cause of the degeneracy of the Fehm-courts —Attempts at reformation —Causes of their high reputation —Case of the Duke of Wirtemberg —Of Kerstian Kerkerink —Causes of the Decline of the Fehm-jurisdiction

---

Books on Battles, Wars and Military Operations

---

Books on Dogmas, Eschatology, Social Disorders

THE BRAND OF DOMINIC OR, INQUISITION AT ROME "SUPREME AND UNIVERSAL" BY REV. WILLIAM H. RULE, PUBLISHED BY CARLTON & PHILLIPS, 1853

Table of Contents

01. Beginnings of the Inquisition 9, 02. The Inquisition of Toulouse 23, 03. Laws And Customs 43, 04. Laws And Customs (Continued) 56, 05. Laws And Customs (Concluded) 66, 06. France 78, 07. Spain The Modern Inquisition Established 83, 08. Spain Triumphs Of The Inquisitors 95, 09. Spain Granada Expulsion Of The Jews 105, 10. Spain Moors And Moriscoes 116, 11. Spain Deza And Ximenez De Cisneros, Inquisitors 129, 12. Spain The Inquisition Under Charles I. And Philip II 142, 13. Spain Preparations For An Auto De Fe 154, 14. Spain Autos De Fe 164, 15. Spain More Autos De Fe 179, 16. Spain The Case Of Carranza, Archbishop Of Toledo 194, 17. Spain Progress And Decline Of The Inquisition 211, 18. Spain Inquisition Abolished Tribunals Of The Faith 228, 19. Portugal 243, 20. Ndia 260, 21. India (Concluded) 281, 22. South America 288, 23. Italy The Old Inquisition 303, 24. Italy The Old Inquisition (Concluded) 325, 25. Italy Inquisition Of The Cardinals 338, 26. Inquisition Of The Cardinals (Concluded) 355, 27. Italy The Inquisition As It Is 367

Keywords: Inquisition, heresy, heretics, capital punishment

This book covers detailed account of inquisitions and role of church. There are references to heretics being sentenced capital punishment. The purpose of inquisition was not to just address the heretics but ensure people comply to Catholic faith and attend Sunday mass in addition to other traditions.

Excerpts and Review: "The king of England has kissed the Pope's foot; and, not presuming to occupy a chair in his presence, has sat down, with his barons, on the floor, in the abbey of Bourg-Dieu. Thus abject are Englishmen in the twelfth century."

Pg-11: "Wherefore we command the bishops, and all the priests of the Lord, dwelling in those parts, to keep watch, and under peril of anathema to prohibit that, where followers of that heresy are known, any one in the country shall dare to afford them refuge, or to lend them help. Neither shall there be any dealings with such persons in buying or selling; that, all solace of humanity being utterly lost, they may be compelled to forsake the error of their life. And whoever shall attempt to contravene this order, shall be smitten with anathema as a partaker of their iniquity. But they, if they be taken, shall be thrown into prison by Catholic princes, and be deprived of all their goods."

Pg-11: "The next General Council was holden at Rome, (A. D. 1179,) in the church of the Lateran, the mother church, as it is called." Pg-14: The Church employs excommunication and other censures: the emperor, the lords, and the magistrates, are to inflict temporal penalties. And after the Church has spent her spiritual weapons, she leaves the subjects of her displeasure to be smitten by the secular arm. This is the theory of the Inquisition. Pg-15: we may therefore say, that in the period of twenty-one years, from the Council of Tours to that of Verona, the general plan was formed. Hitherto the bishops had been acknowledged as guardians of the faith, and intrusted with the duty of making inquisition. It was not enough that each episcopal court should take cognizance of heresy, and that every magistrate should be at the command of his diocesan to burn the culprits he condemned.

Pg-21: "An exact list of all the inhabitants was to be kept in every parish; and all males above fourteen years, and females above twelve, should swear to the bishop, or his delegate, that they utterly renounced heresy, held the Catholic faith, and would persecute and denounce heretics. Negligent bailiffs were to be chastised, and houses wherein the guilty had found shelter were to be pulled down." Pg-24: L. SENTENCIARUM, "Book of Sentences" that is to say, of sentences passed on culprits in the Inquisition of Toulouse. Pg-33: "Even the partial defection of a priest could not escape the vigilance of the inquisitors."

Pg-54: "Heresy is a sin of the soul, and therefore confession may be the only evidence possible.", "But the prisoner must not communicate with his advocate except in the presence of the inquisitor." Pg-55: "If he appeal to the Pope, observe that all the laws agree that a heretic has no right to appeal."

Torture for Heretics: Pg-56: "When you subject a prisoner to torture, in order to compel him to confess, observe the rules following: Torture is inflicted on one who confesses the principal fact, but varies as to circumstances. Also on one who is reputed to be a heretic, but against whom there is only one witness of the fact. In this case common rumour is one indication of guilt, and the direct evidence is another, making altogether but semi-plenar proof. The torture may bring out full proof. Also, when there is no witness, but vehement suspicion. Also, when there is no common report of heresy, but only one witness who has heard or seen something in him contrary to the faith. Any two indications of heresy will justify the use of torture." Read this chapter for a detailed explaination of torture enforeced to get the confession.

---

The other Tudors: Henry VIII's Mistresses and Bastards by Jones, Pip.

Everybody thinks they know the tale of King Henry VIII's wives: divorced, beheaded died; divorced, beheaded, survived. But behind this familiar story, lies a far more complex truth. This book brings together for the first time the 'other women' of King Henry VIII. When he first came to the throne, Henry VIII's mistresses were dalliances, the playthings of a powerful and handsome man. However, when Anne Boleyn disrupted that pattern, ousting Katherine of Aragon to become Henry's wife, a new status quo was established. Suddenly noble families fought to entangle the king with their sisters and daughters; if wives were to be beheaded or divorced so easily, the mistress of the king was in an enviable position. While Henry VIII has frequently been portrayed as a womanizer, author Philippa Jones reveals a new side to his character. Although he was never faithful, Jones sees him as a serial monogamist: he spent his life in search of a perfect woman, a search that continued even as he lay dying when he was considering divorcing Catherine Parr thus leaving him free to marry Katherine d'Eresby. Yet he loved each of his wives and mistresses, he was a romantic who loved being in love, but none of these loves ever fully satisfied him; all were ultimately replaced. "The Other Tudors" examines the extraordinary untold tales of the women who Henry loved but never married, the mistresses who became queens and of his many children, both acknowledged and unacknowledged. Philippa Jones takes us deep into the web of secrets and deception at the Tudor Court and explores another, often unmentioned, side to the King's character.

---

The hidden lives of Tudor women: a social history by Norton, Elizabeth

The first age -- Of babies and bellies: Elizabeth of York and the first Elizabeth Tudor -- Of nurses and nurseries: Cecily Burbage, Elizabeth of York and the infant Elizabeth Tudor -- Of toys and terminations: Elizabeth Tudor's brief life -- The second age -- Of young ladies and learning: the Countess of Surrey's girls, Jane Dormer, Lady Bryan and Margaret Beaufort -- Of servants and masters: Elizabeth Barton, maidservant -- The third age -- Of love and marriage: Cecily Burbage and Elizabeth Boleyn -- Of apprentices and aspirations: Katherine Fenkyll, wife and business partner -- The fourth age -- Of city trade and London life: Katherine Fenkyll, independent businesswoman -- Of visions and revelations: Elizabeth Barton, the Holy Maid of Kent -- Of mistresses and mystics: Catherine of Aragon, the Boleyns and Elizabeth Barton -- Of politics and prophecies: Elizabeth Barton and Anne Boleyn -- Of inquisitions and treasons: Elizabeth Barton and Anne Boleyn -- The fifth age -- Of pilgrimages and punishments -- Margaret Cheyne, Lady Bulmer -- Of bibles and burnings: Joan Bocher, Princess Mary and Jane Grey -- Of Protestants and pyres: Margaret Clitherow and the new Queen Elizabeth -- The sixth age -- Of settlements and proposals: Queen Elizabeth and Rose Hickman -- The seventh age -- Of wigs and witchcraft: Queen Elizabeth in her sixties, and the witches of England -- Of frailties and finalities: Jane Dormer, "Gloriana" and the poor women of England -- Epilogue: Stuart women

---

Papal Bulls:

Inter Caetera: Pope Alexander VI - Demarcation Bull Granting Spain Possession of Lands Discovered by Columbus Rome, May 4, 1493. The Charter Given by Henry VII to John Cabot (1496): Shortly after Inter Caetera, the King of England granted Letters Patent to Giovanni Caboto (John Cabot), giving him authority to conquer for England any lands he may discover as long as these were not known to any Christians.

Alexander, bishop, servant of the servants of God, to the illustrious sovereigns, our very dear son in Christ, Ferdinand, king, and our very dear daughter in Christ, Isabella, queen of Castile, Leon, Aragon, Sicily, and Granada, health and apostolic benediction. Among other works well pleasing to the Divine Majesty and cherished of our heart, this assuredly ranks highest, that in our times especially the Catholic faith and the Christian religion be exalted and be everywhere increased and spread, that the health of souls be cared for and that barbarous nations be overthrown and brought to the faith itself. Wherefore inasmuch as by the favor of divine clemency, we, though of insufficient merits, have been called to this Holy See of Peter, recognizing that as true Catholic kings and princes, such as we have known you always to be, and as your illustrious deeds already known to almost the whole world declare, you not only eagerly desire but with every effort, zeal, and diligence, without regard to hardships, expenses, dangers, with the shedding even of your blood, are laboring to that end; recognizing also that you have long since dedicated to this purpose your whole soul and all your endeavors - as witnessed in these times with so much glory to the Divine Name in your recovery of the kingdom of Granada from the yoke of the Saracens - we therefore are rightly led, and hold it as our duty, to grant you even of our own accord and in your favor those things whereby with effort each day more hearty you may be enabled for the honor of God himself and the spread of the Christian rule to carry forward your holy and praiseworthy purpose so pleasing to immortal God.

We have indeed learned that you, who for a long time had intended to seek out and discover certain islands and mainlands remote and unknown and not hitherto discovered by others, to the end that you might bring to the worship of our Redeemer and the profession of the Catholic faith their residents and inhabitants, having been up to the present time greatly engaged in the siege and recovery of the kingdom itself of Granada were unable to accomplish this holy and praiseworthy purpose; but the said kingdom having at length been regained, as was pleasing to the Lord, you, with the wish to fulfill your desire, chose our beloved son, Christopher Columbus, a man assuredly worthy and of the highest recommendations and fitted for so great an undertaking, whom you furnished with ships and men equipped for like designs, not without the greatest hardships, dangers, and expenses, to make diligent quest for these remote and unknown mainlands and islands through the sea, where hitherto no one had sailed; and they at length, with divine aid and with the utmost diligence sailing in the ocean sea, discovered certain very remote islands and even mainlands that hitherto had not been discovered by others; wherein dwell very many peoples living in peace, and, as reported, going unclothed, and not eating flesh. Moreover, as your aforesaid envoys are of opinion, these very peoples living in the said islands and countries believe in one God, the Creator in heaven, and seem sufficiently disposed to embrace the Catholic faith and be trained in good morals.

And it is hoped that, were they instructed, the name of the Savior, our Lord Jesus Christ, would easily be introduced into the said countries and islands. Also, on one of the chief of these aforesaid islands the said Christopher has already caused to be put together and built a fortress fairly equipped, wherein he has stationed as garrison certain Christians, companions of his, who are to make search for other remote and unknown islands and mainlands. In the islands and countries already discovered are found gold, spices, and very many other precious things of divers kinds and qualities. Wherefore, as becomes Catholic kings and princes, after earnest consideration of all matters, especially of the rise and spread of the Catholic faith, as was the fashion of your ancestors, kings of renowned memory, you have purposed with the favor of divine clemency to bring under your sway the said mainlands and islands with their residents and inhabitants and to bring them to the Catholic faith. Hence, heartily commending in the Lord this your holy and praiseworthy purpose, and desirous that it be duly accomplished, and that the name of our Savior be carried into those regions, we exhort you very earnestly in the Lord and by your reception of holy baptism, whereby you are bound to our apostolic commands, and by the bowels of the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, enjoy strictly, that inasmuch as with eager zeal for the true faith you design to equip and despatch this expedition, you purpose also, as is your duty, to lead the peoples dwelling in those islands and countries to embrace the Christian religion; nor at any time let dangers or hardships deter you therefrom, with the stout hope and trust in your hearts that Almighty God will further your undertakings. And, in order that you may enter upon so great an undertaking with greater readiness and heartiness endowed with benefit of our apostolic favor, we, of our own accord, not at your instance nor the request of anyone else in your regard, but out of our own sole largess and certain knowledge and out of the fullness of our apostolic power, by the authority of Almighty God conferred upon us in blessed Peter and of the vicarship of Jesus Christ, which we hold on earth, do by tenor of these presents, should any of said islands have been found by your envoys and captains, give, grant, and assign to you and your heirs and successors, kings of Castile and Leon, forever, together with all their dominions, cities, camps, places, and villages, and all rights, jurisdictions, and appurtenances, all islands and mainlands found and to be found, discovered and to be discovered towards the west and south, by drawing and establishing a line from the Arctic pole, namely the north, to the Antarctic pole, namely the south, no matter whether the said mainlands and islands are found and to be found in the direction of India or towards any other quarter, the said line to be distant one hundred leagues towards the west and south from any of the islands commonly known as the Azores and Cape Verde.

With this proviso however that none of the islands and mainlands, found and to be found, discovered and to be discovered, beyond that said line towards the west and south, be in the actual possession of any Christian king or prince up to the birthday of our Lord Jesus Christ just past from which the present year one thousand four hundred ninety-three begins. And we make, appoint, and depute you and your said heirs and successors lords of them with full and free power, authority, and jurisdiction of every kind; with this proviso however, that by this our gift, grant, and assignment no right acquired by any Christian prince, who may be in actual possesssion of said islands and mainlands prior to the said birthday of our Lord Jesus Christ, is hereby to be understood to be withdrawn or taking away. Moreover we command you in virtue of holy obedience that, employing all due diligence in the promises, as you also promise - nor do we doubt your compliance therein in accordance with your loyalty and royal greatness of spirit - you should appoint to the aforesaid mainlands and islands worthy, God-fearing, learned, skilled, and expeienced men, in order to instruct the aforesaid inhabitants and residents in the Catholic faith and train them in good morals. Furthermore, under penalty of excommunication late sententie to be incurred ipso facto, should anyone thus contravene, we strictly forbid all persons of whatsoever rank, even imperial and royal, or of whatsoever estate, degree, order, or condition, to dare without your special permit or that of your aforesaid heirs and successors, to go for the purpose of trade or any other reason to the islands or mainlands, found and to be found, discovered and to be discovered, towards the west and south, by drawing and establishing a line from the Arctic pole to the Antarctic pole, no matter whether the mainlands and islands, found and to be found, lie in the direction of India or toward any other quarter whatsoever, the said line to be distant one hundred leagues towards the west and south, as is aforesaid, from any of the islands commonly known as the Azores and Cape Verde; apostolic constitutions and ordinances and other decrees whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding. We trust in Him from whom empires and governments and all good things proceed, that, should you, with the Lord's guidance, pursue this holy and praiseworthy undertaking, in a short while your hardships and endeavors will attain the most felicitious result, to the happiness and glory of all Christendom. But inasmuch as it would be difficult to have these present letters sent to all places where desirable, we wish, and with similar accord and knowledge do decree, that to copies of them, signed by the hand of a public notary commissioned therefor, and sealed with the seal of any ecclesiastical officer or ecclesiastical court, the same respect is to be shown in court and outside as well as anywhere else as would be given to these presents should they thus be exhibited or shown. Let no one, therefore, infringe, or with rash boldness contravene, this our recommendation, exhortation, requisition, gift, grant, assignment, constitution, deputation, decree, mandate, prohibition, and will. Should anyone presume to attempt this, be it known to him that he will incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul. Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, in the year of the incarnation of our Lord one thousand four hundred and ninety-three, the fourth of May, and the first year of our pontificate.

Inter Caetera: Pope Alexander VI ends.

---

BRUTUM FULMEN:

Bull of the Pope Pius V. Concerning the Damnation, Excommunication, and Deposition Q. ELIZABETH as also the Absolution of her Subjects of their Oath of Allegiance with a Peremptory Injunction, upon Pain of an Anathema, never to Obey any of her Laws or Commands. With some Observations and Animadversions upon it: By THOMAS Lord Bishop of Lincoln. Whereunto is Annexed the Bull of Pope Paul the Third, Containing the Damnation, Excommunication, &c. of King Henry the Eighth

BRUTUM FULMEN ends.

---

The Bull Romanus Pontifex (Nicholas V), January 8, 1455

Nicholas, bishop, servant of the servants of God, for a perpetual remembrance. The Roman pontiff, successor of the key-bearer of the heavenly kingdom and vicar of Jesus Christ, contemplating with a father's mind all the several climes of the world and the characteristics of all the nations dwelling in them and seeking and desiring the salvation of all, wholesomely ordains and disposes upon careful deliberation those things which he sees will be agreeable to the Divine Majesty and by which he may bring the sheep entrusted to him by God into the single divine fold, and may acquire for them the reward of eternal felicity, and obtain pardon for their souls. This we believe will more certainly come to pass, through the aid of the Lord, if we bestow suitable favors and special graces on those Catholic kings and princes, who, like athletes and intrepid champions of the Christian faith, as we know by the evidence of facts, not only restrain the savage excesses of the Saracens and of other infidels, enemies of the Christian name, but also for the defense and increase of the faith vanquish them and their kingdoms and habitations, though situated in the remotest parts unknown to us, and subject them to their own temporal dominion, sparing no labor and expense, in order that those kings and princes, relieved of all obstacles, may be the more animated to the prosecution of so salutary and laudable a work.

We have lately heard, not without great joy and gratification, how our beloved son, the noble personage Henry, infante of Portugal, uncle of our most dear son in Christ, the illustrious Alfonso, king of the kingdoms of Portugal and Algarve, treading in the footsteps of John, of famous memory, king of the said kingdoms, his father, and greatly inflamed with zeal for the salvation of souls and with fervor of faith, as a Catholic and true soldier of Christ, the Creator of all things, and a most active and courageous defender and intrepid champion of the faith in Him, has aspired from his early youth with his utmost might to cause the most glorious name of the said Creator to be published, extolled, and revered throughout the whole world, even in the most remote and undiscovered places, and also to bring into the bosom of his faith the perfidious enemies of him and of the life-giving Cross by which we have been redeemed, namely the Saracens and all other infidels whatsoever, [and how] after the city of Ceuta, situated in Africa, had been subdued by the said King John to his dominion, and after many wars had been waged, sometimes in person, by the said infante, although in the name of the said King John, against the enemies and infidels aforesaid, not without the greatest labors and expense, and with dangers and loss of life and property, and the slaughter of very many of their natural subjects, the said infante being neither enfeebled nor terrified by so many and great labors, dangers, and losses, but growing daily more and more zealous in prosecuting this his so laudable and pious purpose, has peopled with orthodox Christians certain solitary islands in the ocean sea, and has caused churches and other pious places to be there founded and built, in which divine service is celebrated. Also by the laudable endeavor and industry of the said infante, very many inhabitants or dwellers in divers islands situated in the said sea, coming to the knowledge of the true God, have received holy baptism, to the praise and glory of God, the salvation of the souls of many, the propagation also of the orthodox faith, and the increase of divine worship.

Moreover, since, some time ago, it had come to the knowledge of the said infante that never, or at least not within the memory of men, had it been customary to sail on this ocean sea toward the southern and eastern shores, and that it was so unknown to us westerners that we had no certain knowledge of the peoples of those parts, believing that he would best perform his duty to God in this matter, if by his effort and industry that sea might become navigable as far as to the Indians who are said to worship the name of Christ, and that thus he might be able to enter into relation with them, and to incite them to aid the Christians against the Saracens and other such enemies of the faith, and might also be able forthwith to subdue certain gentile or pagan peoples, living between, who are entirely free from infection by the sect of the most impious Mahomet, and to preach and cause to be preached to them the unknown but most sacred name of Christ, strengthened, however, always by the royal authority, he has not ceased for twenty-five years past to send almost yearly an army of the peoples of the said kingdoms with the greatest labor, danger, and expense, in very swift ships called caravels, to explore the sea and coast lands toward the south and the Antarctic pole. And so it came to pass that when a number of ships of this kind had explored and taken possession of very many harbors, islands, and seas, they at length came to the province of Guinea, and having taken possession of some islands and harbors and the sea adjacent to that province, sailing farther they came to the mouth of a certain great river commonly supposed to be the Nile, and war was waged for some years against the peoples of those parts in the name of the said King Alfonso and of the infante, and in it very many islands in that neighborhood were subdued and peacefully possessed, as they are still possessed together with the adjacent sea.

Thence also many Guineamen and other negroes, taken by force, and some by barter of unprohibited articles, or by other lawful contract of purchase, have been sent to the said kingdoms. A large number of these have been converted to the Catholic faith, and it is hoped, by the help of divine mercy, that if such progress be continued with them, either those peoples will be converted to the faith or at least the souls of many of them will be gained for Christ. But since, as we are informed, although the king and infante aforesaid (who with so many and so great dangers, labors, and expenses, and also with loss of so many natives of their said kingdoms, very many of whom have perished in those expeditions, depending only upon the aid of those natives, have caused those provinces to be explored and have acquired and possessed such harbors, islands, and seas, as aforesaid, as the true lords of them), fearing lest strangers induced by covetousness should sail to those parts, and desiring to usurp to themselves the perfection, fruit, and praise of this work, or at least to hinder it, should therefore, either for the sake of gain or through malice, carry or transmit iron, arms, wood used for construction, and other things and goods prohibited to be carried to infidels or should teach those infidels the art of navigation, whereby they would become more powerful and obstinate enemies to the king and infante, and the prosecution of this enterprise would either be hindered, or would perhaps entirely fail, not without great offense to God and great reproach to all Christianity, to prevent this and to conserve their right and possession, [the said king and infante] under certain most severe penalties then expressed, have prohibited and in general have ordained that none, unless with their sailors and ships and on payment of a certain tribute and with an express license previously obtained from the said king or infante, should presume to sail to the said provinces or to trade in their ports or to fish in the sea, [although the king and infante have taken this action, yet in time it might happen that persons of other kingdoms or nations, led by envy, malice, or covetousness, might presume, contrary to the prohibition aforesaid, without license and payment of such tribute, to go to the said provinces, and in the provinces, harbors, islands, and sea, so acquired, to sail, trade, and fish; and thereupon between King Alfonso and the infante, who would by no means suffer themselves to be so trifled with in these things, and the presumptuous persons aforesaid, very many hatreds, rancors, dissensions, wars, and scandals, to the highest offense of God and danger of souls, probably might and would ensue -

We [therefore] weighing all and singular the premises with due meditation, and noting that since we had formerly by other letters of ours granted among other things free and ample faculty to the aforesaid King Alfonso - to invade, search out, capture, vanquish, and subdue all Saracens and pagans whatsoever, and other enemies of Christ wheresoever placed, and the kingdoms, dukedoms, principalities, dominions, possessions, and all movable and immovable goods whatsoever held and possessed by them and to reduce their persons to perpetual slavery, and to apply and appropriate to himself and his successors the kingdoms, dukedoms, counties, principalities, dominions, possessions, and goods, and to convert them to his and their use and profit - by having secured the said faculty, the said King Alfonso, or, by his authority, the aforesaid infante, justly and lawfully has acquired and possessed, and doth possess, these islands, lands, harbors, and seas, and they do of right belong and pertain to the said King Alfonso and his successors, nor without special license from King Alfonso and his successors themselves has any other even of the faithful of Christ been entitled hitherto, nor is he by any means now entitled lawfully to meddle therewith -- in order that King Alfonso himself and his successors and the infante may be able the more zealously to pursue and may pursue this most pious and noble work, and most worthy of perpetual remembrance (which, since the salvation of souls, increase of the faith, and overthrow of its enemies may be procured thereby, we regard as a work wherein the glory of God, and faith in Him, and His commonwealth, the Universal Church, are concerned) in proportion as they, having been relieved of all the greater obstacles, shall find themselves supported by us and by the Apostolic See with favors and graces -

We, being very fully informed of all and singular the premises, do, motu proprio, not at the instance of King Alfonso or the infante, or on the petition of any other offered to us on their behalf in respect to this matter, and after mature deliberation, by apostolic authority, and from certain knowledge, in the fullness of apostolic power, by the tenor of these presents decree and declare that the aforesaid letters of faculty (the tenor whereof we wish to be considered as inserted word for word in these presents, with all and singular the clauses therein contained) are extended to Ceuta and to the aforesaid and all other acquisitions whatsoever, even those acquired before the date of the said letters of faculty, and to all those provinces, islands, harbors, and seas whatsoever, which hereafter, in the name of the said King Alfonso and of his successors and of the infante, in those parts and the adjoining, and in the more distant and remote parts, can be acquired from the hands of infidels or pagans, and that they are comprehended under the said letters of faculty. And by force of those and of the present letters of faculty the acquisitions already made, and what hereafter shall happen to be acquired, after they shall have been acquired, we do by the tenor of these presents decree and declare have pertained, and forever of right do belong and pertain, to the aforesaid king and to his successors and to the infante, and that the right of conquest which in the course of these letters we declare to be extended from the capes of Bojador and of Não, as far as through all Guinea, and beyond toward that southern shore, has belonged and pertained, and forever of right belongs and pertains, to the said King Alfonso, his successors, and the infante, and not to any others.

We also by the tenor of these presents decree and declare that King Alfonso and his successors and the infante aforesaid might and may, now and henceforth, freely and lawfully, in these [acquisitions] and concerning them make any prohibitions, statutes, and decrees whatsoever, even penal ones, and with imposition of any tribute, and dispose and ordain concerning them as concerning their own property and their other dominions. And in order to confer a more effectual right and assurance we do by these presents forever give, grant, and appropriate to the aforesaid King Alfonso and his successors, kings of the said kingdoms, and to the infante, the provinces, islands, harbors, places, and seas whatsoever, how many soever, and of what sort soever they shall be, that have already been acquired and that shall hereafter come to be acquired, and the right of conquest also from the capes of Bojador and of Não aforesaid.

Moreover, since this is fitting in many ways for the perfecting of a work of this kind, we allow that the aforesaid King Alfonso and [his] successors and the infante, as also the persons to whom they, or any one of them, shall think that this work ought to be committed, may (according to the grant made to the said King John by Martin V, of happy memory, and another grant made also to King Edward of illustrious memory, king of the same kingdoms, father of the said King Alfonso, by Eugenius IV, of pious memory, Roman pontiffs, our predecessors) make purchases and sales of any things and goods and victuals whatsoever, as it shall seem fit, with any Saracens and infidels, in the said regions; and also may enter into any contracts, transact business, bargain, buy and negotiate, and carry any commodities whatsoever to the places of those Saracens and infidels, provided they be not iron instruments, wood to be used for construction, cordage, ships, or any kinds of armor, and may sell them to the said Saracens and infidels; and also may do, perform, or prosecute all other and singular things [mentioned] in the premises, and things suitable or necessary in relation to these; and that the same King Alfonso, his successors, and the infante, in the provinces, islands, and places already acquired, and to be acquired by him, may found and [cause to be] founded and built any churches, monasteries, or other pious places whatsoever; and also may send over to them any ecclesiastical persons whatsoever, as volunteers, both seculars, and regulars of any of the mendicant orders (with license, however, from their superiors), and that those persons may abide there as long as they shall live, and hear confessions of all who live in the said parts or who come thither, and after the confessions have been heard they may give due absolution in all cases, except those reserved to the aforesaid see, and enjoin salutary penance, and also administer the ecclesiastical sacraments freely and lawfully, and this we allow and grant to Alfonso himself, and his successors, the kings of Portugal, who shall come afterwards, and to the aforesaid infante.

Moreover, we entreat in the Lord, and by the sprinkling of the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, whom, as has been said, it concerneth, we exhort, and as they hope for the remission of their sins enjoin, and also by this perpetual edict of prohibition we more strictly inhibit, all and singular the faithful of Christ, ecclesiastics, seculars, and regulars of whatsoever orders, in whatsoever part of the world they live, and of whatsoever state, degree, order, condition, or pre-eminence they shall be, although endued with archiepiscopal, episcopal, imperial, royal, queenly, ducal, or any other greater ecclesiastical or worldly dignity, that they do not by any means presume to carry arms, iron, wood for construction, and other things prohibited by law from being in any way carried to the Saracens, to any of the provinces, islands, harbors, seas, and places whatsoever, acquired or possessed in the name of King Alfonso, or situated in this conquest or elsewhere, to the Saracens, infidels, or pagans; or even without special license from the said King Alfonso and his successors and the infante, to carry or cause to be carried merchandise and other things permitted by law, or to navigate or cause to be navigated those seas, or to fish in them, or to meddle with the provinces, islands, harbors, seas, and places, or any of them, or with this conquest, or to do anything by themselves or another or others, directly or indirectly, by deed or counsel, or to offer any obstruction whereby the aforesaid King Alfonso and his successors and the infante may be hindered from quietly enjoying their acquisitions and possessions, and prosecuting and carrying out this conquest.

And we decree that whosoever shall infringe these orders [shall incur the following penalties], besides the punishments pronounced by law against those who carry arms and other prohibited things to any of the Saracens, which we wish them to incur by so doing; if they be single persons, they shall incur the sentence of excommunication; if a community or corporation of a city, castle, village, or place, that city, castle, village, or place shall be thereby subject to the interdict; and we decree further that transgressors, collectively or individually, shall not be absolved from the sentence of excommunication, nor be able to obtain the relaxation of this interdict, by apostolic or any other authority, unless they shall first have made due satisfaction for their transgressions to Alfonso himself and his successors and to the infante, or shall have amicably agreed with them thereupon. By [these] apostolic writings we enjoin our venerable brothers, the archbishop of Lisbon, and the bishops of Silves and Ceuta, that they, or two or one of them, by himself, or another or others, as often as they or any of them shall be required on the part of the aforesaid King Alfonso and his successors and the infante or any one of them, on Sundays, and other festival days, in the churches, while a large multitude of people shall assemble there for divine worship, do declare and denounce by apostolic authority that those persons who have been proved to have incurred such sentences of excommunication and interdict, are excommunicated and interdicted, and have been and are involved in the other punishments aforesaid.

And we decree that they shall also cause them to be denounced by others, and to be strictly avoided by all, till they shall have made satisfaction for or compromised their transgressions as aforesaid. Offenders are to be held in check by ecclesiastical censure, without regard to appeal, the apostolic constitutions and ordinances and all other things whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding. But in order that the present letters, which have been issued by us of our certain knowledge and after mature deliberation thereupon, as is aforesaid, may not hereafter be impugned by anyone as fraudulent, secret, or void, we will, and by the authority, knowledge, and power aforementioned, we do likewise by these letters, decree and declare that the said letters and what is contained therein cannot in any wise be impugned, or the effect thereof hindered or obstructed, on account of any defect of fraudulency, secrecy, or nullity, not even from a defect of the ordinary or of any other authority, or from any other defect, but that they shall be valid forever and shall obtain full authority.

And if anyone, by whatever authority, shall, wittingly or unwittingly, attempt anything inconsistent with these orders we decree that his act shall be null and void. Moreover, because it would be difficult to carry our present letters to all places whatsoever, we will, and by the said authority we decree by these letters, that faith shall be given as fully and permanently to copies of them, certified under the hand of a notary public and the seal of the episcopal or any superior ecclesiastical court, as if the said original letters were exhibited or shown; and we decree that within two months from the day when these present letters, or the paper or parchment containing the tenor of the same, shall be affixed to the doors of the church at Lisbon, the sentences of excommunication and the other sentences contained therein shall bind all and singular offenders as fully as if these present letters had been made known and presented to them in person and lawfully. Therefore let no one infringe or with rash boldness contravene this our declaration, constitution, gift, grant, appropriation, decree, supplication, exhortation, injunction, inhibition, mandate, and will. But if anyone should presume to do so, be it known to him that he will incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul. Given at Rome, at Saint Peter's, on the eighth day of January, in the year of the incarnation of our Lord one thousand four hundred and fifty-four, and in the eighth year of our pontificate.

P. de Noxeto

The Bull Romanus Pontifex (Nicholas V), January 8, 1455 ends.

---

BONIFACE VIII, THE BULL UNAM SANCTAM (1302)

The true faith compels us to believe that there is one holy Catholic Apostolic Church, and this we firmly believe and plainly confess. And outside of her there is no salvation or remission of sins, as the Bridegroom says in the Song of Solomon: “My dove, my undefiled, is but one; she is the only one of her mother, she is the choice one of her that bare her” [Song of Sol. vi. 9]; which represents the one mystical body, whose head is Christ, but the head of Christ is God [1 Cor. xi. 3]. In this Church there is “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” [Eph. iv. 5]. For in the time of the flood there was only one ark, that of Noah, prefiguring the one Church, and it was “finished above in one cubit” [Gen. vi. 16], and had but one helmsman and master, namely, Noah. And we read that all things on the earth outside of this ark were destroyed. This Church we venerate as the only one, since the Lord said by the prophet: “Deliver my soul from the sword; my darling from the power of the dog” [Ps. xxii. 20]. He prayed for his soul, that is, for himself, the head; and at the same time for the body, and he named his body, that is, the one Church, because there is but one Bridegroom [John, iii. 29], and because of the unity of the faith, of the sacraments, and of his love for the Church. This is the seamless robe of the Lord which was not rent but parted by lot [John, xix. 23].

Therefore there is one body of the one and only Church, and one head, not two heads, as if the Church were a monster. And this head is Christ, and his vicar, Peter and his successor; for the Lord himself said to Peter: “Feed my sheep” [John, xxi. 16]. And he said “my sheep,” in general, not these or those sheep in particular; from which it is clear that all were committed to him. If, therefore, Greeks [i.e., the Greek Church] or any one else say that they are not subject to Peter and his successor, they thereby necessarily confess that they are not of the sheep of Christ. For the Lord says, in the Gospel of John, that there is one fold and only one shepherd [John, x. 16]. By the words of the gospel we are taught that the two swords, namely, the spiritual authority and the temporal, are in the power of the Church. For when the apostles said “Here are two swords” [Luke, xxii. 38]—that is, in the Church, since it was the apostles who were speaking—the Lord did not answer, “It is too much,” but “It is enough.” Whoever denies that the temporal sword is in the power of Peter does not properly understand the word of the Lord when He said: “Put up thy sword into the sheath” [John, xviii. 11]. Both swords, therefore, the spiritual and the temporal, are in the power of the Church. The former is to be used by the Church, the latter for the Church; the one by the hand of the priest, the other by the hand of kings and knights, but at the command and permission of the priest. Moreover, it is necessary for one sword to be under the other, and the temporal authority to be subjected to the spiritual; for the apostle says, “For there is no power but of God: and the powers that be are ordained of God” [Rom. xiii. 1]; but they would not be ordained unless one were subjected to the other, and, as it were, the lower made the higher by the other.

For, according to St. Dionysius, it is a law of divinity that the lowest is made the highest through the intermediate. According to the law of the universe all things are not equally and directly reduced to order, but the lowest are fitted into their order through the intermediate, and the lower through the higher. And we must necessarily admit that the spiritual power surpasses any earthly power in dignity and honor, because spiritual things surpass temporal things. We clearly see that this is true from the paying of tithes, from the benediction, from the sanctification, from the receiving of the power, and from the governing of these things. For the truth itself declares that the spiritual power must establish the temporal power and pass judgment on it if it is not good. Thus the prophecy of Jeremiah concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power is fulfilled: “See, I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, to root out, and to pull down, and to destroy, and to throw down, to build, and to plant” [Jer. i. 10].

Therefore if the temporal power errs, it will be judged by the spiritual power, and if the lower spiritual power errs, it will be judged by its superior. But if the highest spiritual power errs, it cannot be judged by men, but by God alone. For the apostle says: “But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man” [1 Cor. ii. 15]. Now this authority, although it is given to man and exercised through man, is not human, but divine. For it was given by the word of the Lord to Peter, and the rock was made firm to him and his successors, in Christ himself, whom he had confessed. For the Lord said to Peter: “Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” [Matt. xvi. 19]. Therefore, whosoever resisteth this power thus ordained of God resisteth the ordinance of God [Rom. xiii. 2], unless there are two principles [beginnings], as Manichaeus pretends there are. But this we judge to be false and heretical. For Moses says that, not in the beginnings, but in the beginning, God created the heaven and the earth [Gen. i. 1]. We therefore declare, say, and affirm that submission on the part of every man to the bishop of Rome is altogether necessary for his salvation.

Source - Text based upon the papal register published by P. Mury in Revue des Questions Historiques, Vol. XLVI. (1889), pp. 255-256. Translated in Oliver J. Thatcher & Edgar H. McNeal, Source Book for Medieval History, 1905, pp. 314-317. This source is mantioned in the book: A Source Book of Mediæval History: documents illustrative of European life and institutions from the German invasion to the renaissance by Frederic Austin Ogg.

BONIFACE VIII, THE BULL UNAM SANCTAM (1302) ends.

---

Terra nullius: "no one’s land" is a term that attempts to explain how Europeans often justified their seizure of Indigenous lands. In effect, Europeans treated the territories of Indigenous Peoples in what was New World for them (particularly in North America and Australia) as if they were unoccupied and belonging to no one, and therefore free to be taken by whoever discovered them.

Bull Sublimis Deus (1537) of Paul III: The enemy of the human race inspired his satellites who, to please him, have not hesitated to publish abroad that the Indians of the West and the South, and other people of whom We have recent knowledge should be treated as dumb brutes created for our service, pretending that they are incapable of receiving the Catholic Faith. We consider, however, that the Indians are truly men and that they are not only capable of understanding the Catholic Faith but, according to our information, they desire exceedingly to receive it. We define and declare that the said Indians and all other people who may later be discovered by Christians, are by no means to be deprived of their liberty or the possession [dominio] of their property, even though they be outside the faith of Jesus Christ; and that they may and should, freely and legitimately, enjoy their liberty and the possession of their property; nor should they be in any way enslaved; should the contrary happen, it shall be null and have no effect.

Bull Dudum uti nobis exponi fecisti, 20 July, 1523, which speaks of the horrible abuse of the Sacrament in sorceries and the charms confuted by witches. Bull Summis Desiderantes Affectibus issued on 9 December, 1484, by Innocent VIII to Fr. Henry Kramer and Fr. James Sprenger.

Pastorale Officium (May 29, 1537)

Bull of Urban VIII - Commissum Nobis (1639)

Bull of Benedict XIV - Immensa Pastorum (1741)

Hostiensis, Lectura quinque Decretalium, 2 vols (Paris, 1512), 3.34.8, fol. 124v: "With the coming of Christ every office and all governmental authority and all lordship and jurisdiction was taken from every infidel lawfully and with just cause and granted to the faithful through Him who has the supreme power and who cannot err."

Bulla Leonis X cum insertis Eugenii in Concilio Florentino: Bull of Leo X with the inserts of Eugenius in the Council of Florence

Bull of Union of the Greek and Latin Churches: In 1439 at the Council of Florence, a papal bull was issued to proclaim the union of Eastern and Western Churches.

Following image was cropped from: Bullarium francisicanum sive romanorum pontificum constitutiones, epistolae, diplomata tribus ordinibus minorum, clarissarum, poenitentium.

---

Battles of the World

THE FIFTEEN DECISIVE BATTLES OF THE WORLD: FROM MARATON TO WATERLOO BY E. S. CREASY

CHAPTER-I: The Battle of Marathon, Explanatory Remarks on some Battle of of the Circumstances of the Marathon, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Marathon, B.C. 490, and the Defeat of the Athenians at Syracuse, B.C. 413

CHAPTER II: Defeat of the Athenians at Syracuse, B.C. 413. Synopsis of Events between the Defeat of the Athenians Syracuse and the Battle of Arbela CHAPTER III: The Battle of Aebela, B.C. 57, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Arbela and the Battle of the Metaurus

CHAPTER IV: Battle of the Metaurus B.C. 207, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of the Metaurus, B.C. 207, and Arminius's Victory over the Roman Legions under Varus A.D. 9 CHAPTER V: Victory of Abminius over the Roman Legions under Varus, A.D. 9, Arminius, Synopsis of Events between Arminius's Victory over Varus and the Battle of Chalons

CHAPTER VI: The Battle or Chalons, A.D. 451, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Chalons, A.D. 451 and the Battle of Tours, 732. CHAPTER VII. The Battle of Tours, A.D. 732, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Tours, A.D. 732, and the Battle of Hastings, A.D. 1429 CHAPTER VIII. The Battle of Hastings, 1066, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Hastings, A.D. 1066, and Joan of Arc's Victory at Orleans, A.D. 1429. CHAPTER IX. Joan of Arc's Victory over the English at Orleans, A.D. 1429, Synopsis of Events between Joan of Arc's Victory of Orleans, A.D. 1429, and the Defeat of the Spanish Armada, A.D. 1588 CHAPTER X. Te Defeat of the Spanish Armada, A.D. 1588, Synopsis of Events between the Defeat of the Spanish Armada, A.D. 1588, and the Battle of Blenheim, A.D. 1704

CHAPTER XI: The Battle of Blenheim, A.D. 1704, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Blenheim, A.D. 1704, and the Battle of Pultowa, 1709 A.D. CHAPTER XII: The Battle of Pultowa, A.D. 1709, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Pultowa, A.D. 1709, at Saratoga, A.D. 1777 and the Defeat of Burgoyne at Saratoga, A.D. 1777.

CHAPTER XIII. Victory of the Americans over Burgoyne at Saratoga, A.D. 1777, Synopsis of Events between the Defeat of Burgoyne A.D. 1777, and the Battle of Valmy A.D. 1792. CHAPTER XIV. The Battle of Valmy A.D. 1792, Synopsis of Events between the Battle of Valmy A.D. 1792 and the Battle of Waterloo, A.D. 1815 CHAPTER XV. The Battle of Waterloo, A.D. 1815.

Review: Pg-176: 1215 - The barons, the freeholders, the citizens, and the yeomen of England rise against the tyranny of John and his foreign favorites. They compel him to sign Magna Charta. This is the commencement of our nationality: for our history from this time forth is the history of a nationality, then complete and still in being. All English history before this period is a mere history of elements, of their collisions, and of the processes of their fusion.

The army under the Duke Wellington lost nearly 15,000 men in and wounded on this terrible day of battle. The loss of the Prussian army was nearly 7,000 more. At such a fearful price was the deliverance of Europe purchased.

---

AFRICA

The golden trade of the Moors: Arid nurse of lions -- Carbuncles and gold -- Romans and Garamantes -- The Tuareg -- The Arabs -- The Almoravids -- The gold of Ghana -- Mansa Musa -- Ibn Buttuta -- The Songhai -- The discovery of Guinea -- Leo Africanus -- Mulai Ahmed El-Mansur - -Taghaza -- The desert army -- The invasion of the Sudan -- The fall of Songhai -- El-Dzehebi -- Wangara -- The Niger -- Usuman Dan Fodio -- The last of the caravans

Black African empires: Africa, the birthplace of man -- Continent of contrasts -- The kingdom of Kush -- The land of gold (Ghana, the Soninke people) -- The legend of Wagadou-Bida (the downfall of Ghana) -- The murder of eleven brothers (Mali, the Mandinke people) -- Mansa Musa, the black Moses (the empire of Mali) -- An army cross the Sahara Desert (the Songhai empire) -- An aristocratic army (the empire of Bornu) -- The forest states (the Nol and Yoruba peoples and the empire of Benin) -- The land of Zanj -- The great Zimbabwe

---

The Blood Telegram: Nixon, Kissinger, and a Forgotten Genocide by Gary Jonathan Bass

1. The Tilt, 2. Cyclone Pakistan, 3. Mrs. Gandhi, 4. “Mute and Horrified Witnesses”, 5. The Blood Telegram, 6. The Inferno Next Door, 7. “Don’t Squeeze Yahya”, 8. Exodus, 9. India Alone, 10. The China Channel, 11. The East Is Red, 12. The Mukti Bahini, 13. “The Hell with the Damn Congress”, 14. Soviet Friends, 15. Kennedy, 16. “We Really Slobbered over the Old Witch”, 17. The Guns of November, 18. The Fourteen-Day War, 19. “I Consider This Our Rhineland”

Excerpts:

“Pakistan is a country I would like to do everything for,” he enthused when he got back to Washington. He found the Pakistanis to be staunchly anticommunist and pro-American. “The people have less complexes than the Indians,” he said. “The Pakistanis are completely frank, even when it hurts.”

---

Books on Genocide in East Pakistand especially Genocide of Hindus

• Murder of History - by K.K. Aziz
• Pakistan: Between Mosque and Military - by Hussain Haqqani
• Witness to Surrender - by Siddiq Salik
• From Jinnah to Zia - by Muhammad Munir
• Diaries of Justice - by Muhammad Ibrahim
• Sheikh Mujib's 6 point Formula - by Syed Humayun
• Conflict Unending - by Sumit Ganguly
• A Tale of Millions - by Major M. Rafiqul Islam
• The Great Tragedy - by Zulfiqar Ali Bhutto
• Pakistan: Eye of the Storm - by Owen Benett Jones
• 1971: A People's History - by Anam Zakaria
• The Pakistan People's Party - by Philip E. Jones
• Hamood ur Rehman Commission Report and the Supplementary Report

---

Books on Europe, England, Germany, France, Spain...

A history of England principally in the seventeenth century - by Ranke, Leopold von, 1795-1886

Volume 1-6. The chief crises in the earlier history of England. Attempts to consolidate the kingdom independently in its temporal and spiritual relations. Queen Elizabeth. Close connexion of English and Scottish affairs. Foundation of the kingdom of Great Britain. First disturbances under the Stuarts. Disputes with Parliament during the later years of the reign of James I and the earlier years of the reign of Charles I

Volume 2-6. Governments in England without the parliament. Troubles in Scotland. Connexion between troubles in Scotland and those in England and elsewhere. The long Parliament and the king, down to the outbreak of the Civil War. The English Civil War, 1642 -- 1646. Independents and Presbyterians. Fate of the king

Volume 3-6. The commonwealth in England, 1649 -- 1653. The protectorate of Oliver Cromwell, 1653 -- 1658. Fall of the protectorate and the commonwealth. Restoration of the monarchy, 1658 -- 1660. The first five years under Charles II. The restoration of the Anglican church. The Dutch wars of Charles II. Establishment of the Protestant and Parliamentary character of the Constitution 1664 -- 1674

Volume 4-6. The later years of Charles II, 1674 -- 1685. Whigs and Tories. Reign of James II, February 1685 to September 1688. The fall of James II in its connexion with the European conflicts which marked the close of 1688. Completion of the revolution in the three kingdoms, 1688 -- 1691

Volume 5-6. William III and Parliament during the war with France, 1690 -- 1697. The later years of William III, 1697 -- 1702. Illustration of details from original documents Volume 6-6. Criticism of the historians. History of the war in Ireland. Extracts from the correspondence of William III

---

THE AGE OF THE RENASCENCE AN OUTLINE SKETCH OF THE HISTORY OF THE PAPACY FROM THE RETURN FROM AVIGNON TO THE SACK OF ROME (1377-1527) BY PAUL VAN DYKE

Table of Contents

PERIOD I. From the Return from Avignon to the Accession of Nicholas V. (1377-1447).

INTRODUCTORY RETROSPECT.

CHAP. I. THE GROWTH OF PATRIOTISM OR THE SENSE OF NATIONALITY, CHAP. II. NEW THEORIES OF THE SEAT OF SOVEREIGNTY AND THE RISING TIDE OF DEMOCRACY, CHAP. III. THE NEW LEARNING PETRARCH, THE PROTOTYPE OF THE HUMANISTS

CHAP. IV. THE CONDITION IN WHICH THE RETURNING POPE FOUND ITALY AND THE PATRIMONY OF ST. PETER THE BEGINNING OF THE GREAT SCHISM Two VICARS OF CHRIST FIGHT FOR THE TIARA, CHAP. V. JOHN WICLIF OF ENGLAND, AND HIS PROTEST AGAINST PAPAL WAR, CHAP. VI. POPE AND ANTIPOPE THE WHITE PENITENTS AT ROME THE SIEGE OF AVIGNON THE FOLLOWERS OF PETRARCH, THE HUMANISTS, OR MEN OF THE NEW LEARNING, CHAP. VII. ORTHODOX DEMANDS FOR UNION AND REFORM: (i) CATHERINE OF SIENA AND THE ASCETIC PROPHETS OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (2) THE PARTY OF CONCILIAR SUPREMACY, CHAP. VIII. THE COUNCIL OF PISA MAKES THE SCHISM TRIPLE THE PROTEST OF JOHN Huss OF BOHEMIA CHAP. IX. THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE AND TRIUMPH OF THE PARTY OF CONCILIAR SUPREMACY: (i) THEY DEPOSE THE POPES AND FORCE UNION; (2) THEY REPUDIATE THE BOHEMIAN PROTEST AND BURN Huss; (3) THEY FAIL TO DETERMINE THE REFORM OF THE CHURCH IN HEAD AND MEMBERS, CHAP. X. THE PAPAL REACTION -THE STRUGGLE FOR THE PATRIMONIUM -MARTIN V. AND EUGENIUS IV. REESTABLISH THE PAPAL SUPREMACY WITHOUT GRANTING REFORM -THE PROTEST AND ABORTIVE SCHISM OF THE COUNCIL OF BASLE, CHAP. XI. THE SPREAD OF HUMANISM

PERIOD II. From the Accession of the First Humanist Pope to the French Invasion of Italy (1447-1494).

CHAP. XII. NICHOLAS V., THE FIRST HUMANIST POPE, MAKES ROME THE HOME OF THE MUSES THE WAR OF THE MONKS AND THE HUMANISTS, CHAP. XIII. CALIXTUS III., THE OLD SPANIARD, HIS FAMILY PRIDE AND HIS ZEAL AGAINST THE INFIDEL -PIUS II., THE CULTURED MAN OF THE WORLD WHO DIED A CRUSADER -PAUL II., THE SPLENDOR-LOVING VENETIAN NEPOT, CHAP. XIV. THE NEW LEARNING CROSSES THE ALPS -ITS SPREAD IN FRANCE -THE FORERUNNERS OF GERMAN HUMANISM, CHAP. XV. THE MAN OF THE RENASCENCE ON THE THRONE OF ST. PETER SIXTUS IV., THE TERRIBLE, CHAP. XVI. INNOCENT VIII., THE SULTAN'S JAILER-ALEXANDER VI., THE HANDSOME SPANISH NEPOT -THE FRENCH INVASION, CHAP. XVII. SAVONAROLA AND FREEDOM

PERIOD III. From the French Invasion to the Sack of Rome (1494-1527).

CHAP. XVIII. THE HOUSEHOLD OF ALEXANDER VI. THE PROPHET OF RIGHTEOUSNESS AND THE VICAR OF CHRIST, CHAP. XIX. THE FALL OF THE HOUSE OF BORGIA, CHAP. XX. HUMANISM IN EUROPE FROM THE ACCESSION OF SlXTUS IV. TO THE DEATH OF ALEXANDER VI. (1471-1503), FLORENTINE ACADEMY AND THE OXFORD SCHOOL -FABER STAPULENSIS AND HIS PUPILS AT PARIS -JOHN REUCHLIN AND THE OLDER HUMANISTS OF GERMANY -ERASMUS, CHAP. XXL JULIUS II. AND LEO X. THE NEPHEW OF SlXTUS IV. AND THE SON OF LORENZO THE MAGNIFICENT BECOME POPES CHAP. XXII. TRANSALPINE HUMANISM UNDER JULIUS AND LEO (i) THE BATTLE OF THE BOOKS ABOUT JOHN REUCHLIN (2) THE THREE DISCIPLES OF THE PHILOSOPHY OF CHRIST (3) THE PUPILS OF FABER STAPULENSIS (4)ULRICH ZWINGLI, CHAP. XXIII. THE COURT OF LEO X. HUMANISM IN ITALY AND SPAIN THE THREE BOY KINGS, CHAP. XXIV. THE NORTH LOSES PATIENCE WITH THE PAPACY -THE LEADERS OF REVOLT IN GERMANY, SWITZERLAND, FRANCE, AND ENGLAND, CHAP. XXV. ADRIAN VI., THE HONEST ORTHODOX ECCLESIASTIC -THE OLDER HUMANISTS OF THE NORTH STAND BY THE CHURCH -THE YOUNGER APPEAL TO THE NEW TESTAMENT -CLEMENT VII., THE HEIR OF THE MEDICI, CHAP. XVIII. THE THE SACK OF ROME, A LIST OF THE POPES AND ANTIPOPES, A LIST OF THE HUMANISTS MENTIONED

Review: This book is about the struggle between Papacy and Kings in middle age Europe. The book does not mention any in-line (in respective paragraphs) reference, neither there is a bibliography at the end of the book. The book written in nineteenth century about events in fourteenth and fifteenth century without any reference cannot be deemed authentic during discussions in twenty first century.

---

The Anthropological History of Europe Being the Rhind Lectures for 1891 BY JOHN BEDDOE M.D., LL.D., F.R.S.

Contents:

Lecture-1: The Aryan Question and that Variation of Type: History of the Aryan Question, — Latham and The European origin — Ujfalvy's discovery of the Galchas — The Scandinavian and Lithuanian Heresies —The Variation Question — Extreme views —Monogenism and Polygenism —Supposed modifying influences —Cliamate and Environment — Conjugal selection — Dwindling of miliatary and governing castes —Effects of food and drink.

Second Lecture. Variation— Primeval Man— Succession OF Races, Opinions of contemporary anthropologists — Kollman's five per— Deniker on importance of hair as a — Schaaffhausen on inferiority of primitive man and longheaded type — Ancient types the Canstatt the manent European types character of the —Cro-magnon the Eskimo Neolithic period brachykephals abroad none in Britain — Bronze periods Swarming of successive races Phoenicians, Greeks, Gauls, Romans, Teutons, Saracens, Slavs, Turco-mongols.

Third Lecture. Russia and the Balkan Peninsula, — The Scythians — Finns — The Merians — The Spread of the Slavs — Physical characters Mongol invasion— Composition of the modern Russian people -The Lithuanians - Ugrian and Tartar tribes -The ancient occupants of the Balkan peninsula -The Hellenes Modern descendants of the Thracians of the and lUyrians.

Fourth Lecture. Scandinavia, Central Europe, France, — The Borreby and Svelrik skulls — The Rhoxalani — Modern Norwegians and Danes — The Icelanders — Ancient German Graverow type — The four Swiss types of His and Rutimeyer — Von Holder's discoveries at Ratisbon — Ranke on the Bavarians — Bohemia — Hallstadt Oldest Scandinavian Skull-forms —Hungary, Poland, Holland Colour and stature in Central Europe -France, constitution of the Keltic nation there -Results of the Volkswanderung -Clear demarcation of types in Belgium, less clear in France -Investigations of Topinard and Collignon.

Fifth Lecture. Spain, Italy, and the British Spain and Portugal — De A.ranzadi Isles, on the Basques — Italy: The Ancient and Modern Romans -The Sards, purest race in Western Europe -The Jews their original and secondary types -The Gypsies Brief sketch of the Races of Britain Specimen Pembrokeshire - The Isle of Man.

Sixth Lecture. Scotland, with General Conclusions, Considerations of special districts such as Anglian, and Ballachulish, a Gaelic locality — Difficult and doubtful points in British ethnology — Possible effect of urban life — Growth and decline of races and types, and their probable future.

---

Chronological Account of the principal Events in the Life of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE.

1769, August 15, born at Ajaccio, in Corsica. —1779, March, placed at the Military School at Brienne. —1793, an officer of artillery at the siege of Tonlon, and appointed General of Brigade. —1794, Oct. 4, commands the Conventional troops, and slaughters the Parisians. —1796, appointed to the command of the Army of Italy. May 11, Battle of Lodi. Aug. 3, Battle of Castiglione. Nov. 16 , Battle of Areola. —1797, Feb. 4, Surrender of Mantua. March 23, Trieste surrenders. April 18, Prelinnnaries with Austria, signed at Leoben. May 16, French take possession of Venice. Oct. 17, Treaty of Campo Formio with Austria —1798, 7 May 20, sails for Egypt. July 21, Battle of the Pyramids. Oct. 24, Insurrection at Cairo. —1799, May 21, Siege of Acre raised. Aug. 23, Sails from Egypt for France. Oct. 7, Lands at Frejus. Nov. 9, Dissolves the Conventional Government. Nov. 10, Declared First Consul._1800, Feb. 12, Peace made with the Chouaus. May 14, Crosses Mount St. Bernard. June 16, Battle of Marengo. July 28, Preliminaries with Austria, signed at Paris. Dec. 3, Battle of Hohenlinden. Dec. 24, Explosion of the Infernal Machine. —1801, Feb. 9, Treaty of Luneville with Austria. Oct. 8, Preliminaries with England. —1802, Jan. 25, Cisalpiue Republic seized. Mar. 27, Deffinitive Treaty with England. May 15, Legion of Honour instituted. Aug. 2, Declared Consul for Life. Aug. 21, Changes the Swiss form of Government. —1803, May 18, English Declaration of War. June 3, Hanover overrun. —1804, Feb. Moreau arrested. March 20, Due d’Enghein shot. April 6, Piehegru murdered in prison. May 18, declared Emperor. Nov. 19, Crowned by the Pope. —1805, Feb, Writes to the King of England. April 11, Treaty of St. Petersburg, between England, Russia, Austria, and Sweden. Mav 26, declared King of Italy. Sep. 24, heads his Army against Austria. Oct. 20, Mack’s Army surrenders at Ulm. Nov. 13, French enters Vienna. Dec. 2, Battle of Austerlitz. Dec. 15, Treaty of Vienna, with Prussia. Dec. 26, Treaty of Presburgh, with Austria. —1806, March 30, Joseph Buonaparte made King of Naples. June 3, Louis made King nt Holland. July 20, Jewish Sanhedrim. July 27, Confederation of the Rhine. Sep. 24, marches against Prussia. Oct. 14, Battle of Auerstadt or Jena. Oct. 27, enters Berlin. Nov. 19, Hamburgh taken; Berlin Decree. -1807, Feb. 3, Battle of Eylau against Russia. June 14. Battle of Friedland. July 7, Treaty of Tilsit with Russia. —1808, July 7, Joseph Buonaparte made King of Spain. July 20, Surrender of Dupont’s Army at Bavlen. July 29, Joseph Buonaparte evacuates Madrid. August 21, Battle of Vimiera. Sep. 27, Conferences of Erfurth. Nov. 5, Buonaparte arrives at Vittoria. Dec. 4 Surrender of Madrid to Buonaparte. —1809, Jan. 16, Bat. ot Corunna. Jan. 22 returns to Paris. April 6, War declared by Austria. April 13; heads his Army against Austria. May 10, French enter Vienna. May 22, Battle of Essling or Asperne. July 6, Battle of Wagram. Oct. 14, Treaty of Vienna with Austria. Dec 13 Lucien Buonaparte arrives in England. Dec. 16, Buonaparte’s marriage with Josephine dissolved. —1810, March 11, marries Maria Louisa, daughter of Francis II, Emp. of Austria. July 9, Holland and the Haase Towns annexed to the French Empire, by Decree of Napoleon. Aug. 21, Bernadotte elected Crown Prince of Sweden. Dec. 21, Decree for restraining the Liberty ot the Press. 1811 Jan 1 Hamburgh annexed to the French Empire. April 20, The Empress delivered of a Son, styled King of Rome. Sep. 2, present at an engagement between a French flotilla and an English cruiser. —1812, Jan. 22, Swedish Pomeramia seized by Buonaparte. May 9, He heads a vast Army against Russia. June 11, Arrives at Konigsberg. June 28, Enters Wilna. Aug. 18, Smolensko taken. Sep. 7 Battle of Moskwa or Borodino. Sep. 14, French, under Napoleon, enter Moscow, which is burnt. Oct. 22, French evacuate Moscow. Nov. 9, arrives at Smolcnsko Dec. 5, Quits the Army in the snows. Dec. 18, Arrives at Paris. —1813, April — Heads the Army on the Elbe. May 1, Battle of Lutzen against Russia and Prussia. May 20, Battle of Bautzen. June 4, Armistice agreed on. June 21, Bat. of Vittoria, in Spain. Aug. 17, Hostilities recommence. Austria declared against Buonaparte. Aug. 28, Battle of Dresden —Moreau killed. Sep. 7, English enter France. Sep. 28, evacuates Dresden. Oct. 18, Battle of Leipsic Buonaparte defeated Nov. 15, Revolution in Holland. Dec. 1, Declaration of the Allies at Frankfort. —1814, Jan. 4, Allies cross the Rhine. March 30, Bat. of Montmatre, before Paris. April 11, Buonaparte abdicated the Throne. May 8, Arrives at Elba. 1815 March 1, Sails from Elba for France. March 20, Arrives at Paris, and re-assumes the Throne. April 25, is declared an Out-law ny the Sovereigns of Europe then assembled at Vienna. April, Calls a New House of Peers, and Chamber of Representatives of the French People —Champ de Mai. June 16, Defeats the Prussians. June 18, Loses his Army at Waterloo, or Mount St. Jean. June 21 Abdicates the Throne a second time. July 22, Surrenders himself to an English ship of war, off Rochefort —Arrives at Torbay. Aug. 7, Sails for St. Helena, where he arrived October 18th, 1815.

---

---

Modern history or, the present state of all nations. Describing their respective situations, persons, habits, and buildings, manners, laws and customs ... plants, animals, and minerals: by Mr Salmon; illustrated with cuts and maps ... by Herman Moll. Printed for Messrs. Bettesworth and Hitch; J. Clarke; S. Birt; Tho. Wotton, and J. Shuckburgh; and T. Osborne, Contributors: Salmon, Thomas, 1679-1767. Date: 1744-1746. There are two different sets: in one type of publication, the content is presented in 3 volumes. In another publication, the contents are covered in 29 volumes.

---

St. Gregory of Tours, original name Georgius Florentius, born in 538/539, Clermont and died in 594, Tours, Neustria. He was a bishop and writer whose Ten Books of Histories is an important sixth-century source for studying the Merovingian kingdom of the Franks.

---

Books on Partition of India and Pakistan

• A. Guillaume, trans., The Life of Muhammad: A Translation of Ibn Ishaq’s Sirat Rasul Allah (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1967)
• A.G. Noorani, The Destruction of Hyderabad (New Delhi: Tulika Books, 2014)
• A.H. Nayyar and Ahmad Salim, The Subtle Subversion: The State of Curricula and Textbooks in Pakistan (Islamabad: Sustainable Development Policy Institute, 2004)
• Abdul Gafoor Noorani, The Trial of Bhagat Singh: Politics of Justice (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011)
• Abdullah Malik, ed., Selected Speeches and Statements: Mian Iftikhar-ud-Din (Lahore: Nigarishat, 1971)
• Abdullah Yusuf Ali, The Holy Quran (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1982)
• Abdur Rahman I. Doi, Shariah: The Islamic Law (London: Ta-Ha Publishers, 1984)
• Abu Salman Shahjahanpuri, ed., ‘Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi ka Inqalabi Mansuba Ya Pehla Dasturi Khaqa’ (The First Revolutionary
• Abul Ala Maududi, Jihad in Islam (Beirut: The Holy Koran Publishing House, 2006)
• Abul Fata Mahomed Ishak and Others, Plaintiffs and Russomoy Dhur Chowdhry and Others, Defendants (1894), Law Rep. 22 Ind. Ap. 76 (P.C.)
• Abul Kalam Azad, India Wins Freedom (Lahore: Vanguard Books Pvt. Ltd, 1989)
• Adam C. English, ‘Christian Reconstruction after Y2K: Gary North, the New Millennium, and Religious Freedom, in New Religious Movement and Religious Liberty in America , ed. Derek H. Davis and Barry Hankins (Waco, Texas: Baylor University Press, 2003)
• Adhikari, Gangadhar. Pakistan and National Unity. Bombay: People’s Publishing House, 1944.
• Afifa Zarrin, ‘Jinnah’s Vision of Pakistan as a Modern Islamic State’, Ma’arif Research Journal (July–December 2013)
• Afzal, M. Rafique, ed. Speeches and Statements of the Quaid-i-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah, 1911–34 and 1947–48 . Lahore: Research Society of Pakistan, University of the Punjab, 1966.
• Afzal, M. Rafique. A History of the All-India Muslim League, 1906 –1947. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2013.
• Agha Humayun Amin, The Pakistan Army till 1965 (Arlington, VA: Strategicus and Tacticus, 1999)
• Agreement between India and Pakistan on Minorities: Jawaharlal Nehru and Liaquat Ali Khan, Middle East Journal , Vol. IV, No. 3 (July 1950)
• Ahmad, Feroz. The Making of Modern Turkey . London/New York: Routledge, 1993
• Ahmad, Jamiluddin, ed. Speeches and Writings of Mr. Jinnah , Vol. II. Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1975
• Ahmad, Syed Nur. From Martial Law to Martial Law: Politics in the Punjab, 1919 –1958 . Translated from the Urdu by Mahmud Ali. Edited by Craig Baxter. Boulders: Westview Press, 1985
• Ahmed Israr, Allama Iqbal, Quaid-e-Azam aur Nazariya-e-Pakistan (Lahore: Tanzim-e-Islami, 2007)
• Ahmed, Akbar S. Jinnah, Pakistan and Islamic Identity: The Search for Saladin. London: Routledge, 2005
• Ahmed, Israr. Allama Iqbal, Quaid-e-Azam aur Nazariya-e-Pakistan. Lahore: Tanzim-e-Islami, 2007
• Ahmed, Viqar and Rashid Amjad. The Management of Pakistan’s Economy, 1947–82. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1984
• Ajeet Jawed, Jinnah: Secular and Nationalist (New Delhi: Faizbooks, 2005)
• Ajeet Jawed, Secular and Nationalist Jinnah (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2009)
• Ajeet Jawed, Secular and Nationalist Jinnah (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2009)
• Ajoy Kumar Ghosh, ‘Bhagat Singh and his Comrades’, in Ajoy Kumar Ghosh: Articles and Speeches (Moscow: Publishing House for Oriental Literature, 1962)
• Akbar S. Ahmed, Jinnah, Pakistan and Islamic Identity: The Search for Saladin (London: Routledge, 2005)
• Akhtar Hussain Sandhu, Punjab: An Anatomy of Muslim–Sikh Politics (Lahore: Dogar Publishers, 2014)
• Alavi, Hamza and John Harriss. Sociology of Developing Societies: South Asia. London: Macmillan, 1989
• Albert Hourani, A History of the Arab Peoples (New York: Warner Books, 1991)
• Alex von Tunzelmann, Indian Summer: The Secret History of the End of an Empire (London: Pocket Books, 2007)
• Alex von Tunzelmann, Indian Summer: The Secret History of the End of an Empire (London: Simon & Schuster, 2008)
• Ali Raza, ‘The Illusory Promise of Freedom: Mian Iftikhar-ud-Din and the Movement for Pakistan’, in Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan , ed. Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017).
• Ali Usman Qasmi, ‘Differentiating between Pakistan and Napak-istan: Maulana Abul Ala Maududi’s Critique of the Muslim League and
• Ali Usman Qasmi, The Ahmadis and the Politics of Religious Exclusion in Pakistan (London: Anthem Press, 2015)
• Ali, Abdullah Yusuf. The Holy Quran. Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1982
• Ali, Chaudhri Muhammad. The Emergence of Pakistan. Lahore: Research Society of Pakistan, 1973
• Ali, Imran. The Punjab under Imperialism, 1885 –1947. Karachi: Oxford University, 1989
• Ali, Syed Ameer. The Spirit of Islam. New Delhi: Kitab Bhavan, 1997
• All-Parties Conference (India): Nehru Committee and Motilal Nehru, The Nehru Report: An Anti-Separatist Manifesto (New Delhi: Michiko and Panjthan, 1975)
• Allama Muhammad Iqbal, The Reconstruction of Religious Thought in Islam (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1960)
• Allen McGrath, The Destruction of Pakistan’s Democracy (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1998)
• Allen, Charles. God’s Terrorists: The Wahhabi Cult and the Hidden Roots of Modern Jihad. London: Little Brown, 2006
• Ambedkar, B.R. Pakistan or the Partition of India . New Delhi: Dr Ambedkar Foundation, 1990 (published in an edited volume by Vasant Moon under the title Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar: Writings and Speeches , Vol. 8)
• Amin, Agha Humayun. The Pakistan Army till 1965. Arlington, VA: Strategicus and Tacticus, 1999
• Amir Rana, A to Z of Jehadi Organizations in Pakistan, trans. Saba Ansari (Lahore: Mashal Books, 2004)
• Amitabha Mukherjee, ‘Genesis of the Indian National Congress’, in A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress , Volume I: 1885–1919, ed. B.N. Pande (New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee [I] and Vikas Publishing, 1985)
• Anand, Som. Lahore: Portrait of a Lost City. Lahore: Vanguard Books Ltd, 1998
• Anderson, Benedict. Imagined Communities. London: Verso, 1983
• Andrew Mango, Atatürk: The Biography of the Founder of Modern Turkey (New York: The Overlook Press, Peter Mayer Publishers, Inc., 2002)
• Andrew Roberts, Eminent Churchillians (London: Phoenix, 1995)
• Anis Nagi, Aik Adhuri Sarguzasht (A Story Without an End) (Lahore: Jamailaat, 1998).
• Antony Black, The History of Islamic Political Thought: From the Prophet to the Present (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2001)
• Anwar Ahmad Qadri, Islamic Jurisprudence in the Modern World (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1981)
• Anwar Iqbal, ‘UK PM Attlee Believed Bengal May Opt to Be a Separate Country’, Dawn, 18 December 2018
• Arbab, Safoora. ‘Nonviolence, Pukhtunwali and Decolonization: Abdul Ghaffar Khan and the Kuda’i Khidmatgars’. In Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan. Edited by Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017
• Arnaldez, Roger. Averroes: A Rationalist in Islam. Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 2000
• Asim Kumar Chaudhuri, Socialist Movement in India: The Congress Socialist Party, 1934 –1947 (Calcutta: Progressive Publishers, 1980)
• Athena S. Leoussi and Anthony D. Smith, Encyclopaedia of Nationalism (New Jersey: Transaction Publishers, 2001)
• Austin, Granville. The Indian Constitution: Cornerstone of a Nation. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1999
• Avtar Singh Bhasin, ed., India–Pakistan Relations, 1947–2007: A Documentary Study , Vols. I–X (New Delhi: Geetika Publishers, 2012).
• Awan, Samina. Political Islam in Colonial Punjab Majlis-e-Ahrar, 1929 –1949. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2010
• Ayesha Jalal, Self and Sovereignty: Individual and Community in South Asian Islam since 1850 (Lahore: Sang-e-Meel Publications, 2007)
• Ayesha Jalal, The Sole Spokesman: Jinnah, the Muslim League and the Demand for Pakistan (Lahore: Sang-e-Meel Publications, 1992)
• Azad, Maulana Abul Kalam. India Wins Freedom, Lahore: Vanguard Books, 1989
• Aziz, K.K, Muslims under Congress Rule, 1937–1939: A Documentary Record. Lahore: Sang-e-Meel Publications, 2007
• B.R. Ambedkar, ‘Pakistan or the Partition of of India’, in Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Writings and Speeches , Vol. 8, ed. Vasant Moon (New Delhi: Dr Ambedkar Foundation, 1990)
• B.R. Nanda, Road to Pakistan: The Life and Times of Mohammad Ali Jinnah (New Delhi: Routledge, 2014)
• Bakhsh, Ilahi. With the Quaid-i-Azam during His Last Days. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011
• Baldev Raj Nayar, Minority Politics in the Punjab (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1966).
• Bangash, Yaqoob Khan. A Princely Affair: The Accession and Integration of the Princely States of India, 1947 –1955 . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2015
• Bapu, Prabhu. Hindu Mahasabha in Colonial North India, 1915 –1930 : Constructing Nation and History. London: Routledge, 2013
• Barbara D. Metcalf, ‘Maulana Husain Ahmad Madani and the Jamiat Ulama-i-Hind: Against Pakistan, against the Muslim League’, in Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan, ed. Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017)
• Becker, Marie Louise. The All-India Muslim League, 1946–1947. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2013
• Begum Shaista Suhrawardy Ikramullah, Huseyn Shaheed Suhrawardy (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2006)
• Bell, Christopher M. Churchill and the Dardanelles. New York: Oxford University Press, 2017
• Beverley Nichols, Verdict on India (London: Jonathan Cape, 1944)
• Bhasin, Avtar Singh, ed. India–Pakistan Relations, 1947 –2007: A Documentary Study, Vol. I. New Delhi: Geetika Publishers, 2012.
• Bhupen Qanungo, ‘The Quit India Movement’, in A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress , Vol. III, ed. B.N. Pande (Bombay and Delhi: All-India Congress Committee [I] and Vikas Publishing, 1985)
• Bidwai, Praful, Harbans Mukhia and Achin Vanaik, ed. Religion, Religiosity and Communalism. New Delhi: Manohar, 1996
• Binder, Leonard. Religion and Politics in Pakistan. Los Angeles: University of California, 1963
• Biswas, Sukumar. Communal Riots in Bangladesh and West Bengal, 1947–1964. Kolkata: Parul, 2012
• Black, Antony. The History of Islamic Political Thought: From the Prophet to the Present. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2001
• Bolitho, Hector. Jinnah: Creator of Pakistan. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2006
• Bourke-White, Margaret. Halfway to Freedom . New York: Simon & Schuster, 1949
• Brass, Paul. ‘The Partition of India and Retributive Genocide in the Punjab, 1946–47: Means, Methods and Purposes’. Journal of Genocide Research , Vol. 5, No. 1 (2003).Burke, Edmund. Reflections on the Revolution in France . Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009.
• Brian Cloughley, A History of the Pakistan Army: Wars and Insurrections (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000).
• Burke, S.M. Jinnah: Speeches and Statements, 1947 –1948 . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
• Burke, S.M., Jinnah: Speeches and Statements, 1947–1948 . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
• Butalia, Urvashi. The Other Side of Silence. New Delhi: Penguin Books, 1998.
• Callard, Keith. Pakistan: A Political Study. London: Allen & Unwin, 1957.
• Carlyle, Thomas. Carlyle on Heroes, Hero-Worship, and the Heroic in History. Memphis: General Books, 2012.
• Carr, Edward Hallett. What Is History? New York: Penguin Random House, 1990.
• Census of India, 1941 , Vol. VI, Punjab Tables (New Delhi: Manager of Publications, Government of India Press, 1941)
• Chagla, M.C. Roses in December: An Autobiography. Bombay: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, 2016.
• Chandra, Bipan. Communalism in Modern India. New Delhi: Vikas Publishing, 1989.
• Charles Allen, God’s Terrorists: The Wahhabi Cult and the Hidden Roots of Modern Jihad (London: Little, Brown and Company, 2006).
• Chatterji, Joya. ‘The Radcliffe Award for Bengal’. In Region and Partition: Bengal, Punjab and the Partition of the Subcontinent. Edited by Ian Talbot and Gurharpal Singh. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1999.
• Chattopadhyay, Suchetana. An Early Communist: Muzaffar Ahmad in Calcutta, 1913 –1929. New Delhi: Tulika Books, 2012.
• Chaube, Shibani Kinkar. ‘Reflections on Secularism and Communalism in Constituent Assembly Debates’. In Communalism in Postcolonial India: Changing Contours. Edited by Mujibur Rehman. New Delhi: Routledge, 2016.
• Chaudhri Muhammad Ali, The Emergence of Pakistan (Lahore: Research Society of Pakistan, 1973)
• Chaudhry Khaliquzzaman, Pathway to Pakistan (Lahore: Brothers Publishers, 2008)
• Chaudhry, Zahid. Pakistan Kaisey Banaa ? (How Was Pakistan Created?), Vols. I and II. Edited by Hassan Jafar Zaidi. Lahore: Idara Mutalaya-e-Tarikh, 2012.
• Chaudhuri, Asim Kumar. Socialist Movement in India: The Congress Socialist Party, 1934 –1947. Calcutta: Progressive Publishers, 1980.
• Chawla, Muhammad Iqbal. Wavell and the Dying Days of the Raj: Britain’s Penultimate Viceroy in India . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011.
• Chishti, Faiz Ali. Betrayals of Another Kind: Islam, Democracy and the Army in Pakistan. Lahore: Jang Publishers, 1996.
• Chopra, Pran. ‘The Cycle of Blunders’. In Secular Crown on Fire: The Kashmir Problem. Edited by Asghar Ali Engineer. New Delhi: Ajanta Books, 1991.
• Choudhary, S. What Is the Kashmir Problem ?. Luton: Jammu Kashmir Liberation Front, 1991.
• Christine E. Dobbin, Basic Documents in the Development of Modern India and Pakistan, 1835 –1947 (London: Van Nostrand Reinhold Company, 1970).
• Christophe Jaffrelot, The Hindu Nationalist Movement in India (New Delhi: Penguin Books India,1996).
• Christopher M. Bell, Churchill and the Dardanelles (New York: Oxford University Press, 2017).
• Churchill, Winston Spencer. The River War , Vol. II. London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1899.
• Cloughley, Brian. A History of the Pakistan Army: Wars and Insurrection .Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
• Collett, Nigel. The Butcher of Amritsar: General Reginal Dyer. London: Hambledon Continuum, 2005.
• Collins, Larry and Dominique Lapierre. Freedom at Midnight . New York: Avon Books, 1997.
• Complete Works of Rahmat Ali. Islamabad: National Commission on Historical and Cultural Research, 1978
• Copland, Ian. ‘The Master and the Maharajas: The Sikh Princes and the East Punjab Massacres of 1947’. Modern Asian Studies , Vol. 36, No. 3 (2002).
• Cragg, Kenneth. Islamic Surveys: Counsels in Contemporary Islam. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh, 1965.
• Curtis, Mark. Secret Affairs: Britain’s Collusion with Radical Islam. London: Serpent’s Tail, 2010.
• D.N. Panigrahi, India’s Partition: The Story of Imperialism in Retreat (London: Routledge, 2004)
• Daftari, Farhad. The Ismā‘īlīs: Their History and Doctrines. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990.
• Dalrymple, William. The Return of a King: The Battle for Afghanistan. London: Bloomsbury, 2013.
• Dar, Farooq Ahmad. Jinnah’s Pakistan: Formation and Challenges of a State. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2014.
• Darling, S.M. The Punjab Peasant in Prosperity and Debt. New Delhi: Manohar, 1978.
• Das, Durga. India from Curzon to Nehru and Afterwards. New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 1981.
• Das, M.N. ‘India Wins Independence’. In A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. III: 1935–1947 . Edited by B.N. Pande. New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee (I) and Vikas Publishing, 1985.
• Das, Suranjan. Communal Riots in Bengal, 1905 –1947. New York: Oxford University Press, 1994.
• David Gilmartin, Empire and Islam: Punjab and the Making of Pakistan (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1989)
• Delhi: All-India Congress Committee (I) and Vikas Publishing, 1985. Qasmi, Ali Usman and Megan Eaton Robb, ed. Muslims against the Muslim
• Dennis Kux, The United States and Pakistan, 1947–2000: Disenchanted Allies (New York: Oxford University Press, 2001).
• Devji, Faisal. The Terrorist in Search of Humanity: Militant Islam and Global Politics. London: Hurst & Company, 2008.
• Dhulipala, Venkat. Creating a New Medina: State Power, Islam, and the Quest for Pakistan in Late Colonial North India . New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2015.
• Dobbins, Christine E. Basic Documents in the Development of Modern India and Pakistan, 1835 –1947 . London: Van Nostrand Reinhold Company, 1970.
• Doi, Abdur Rahman I. The Islamic Law. London: Ta Ha Publishers, 1984.
• Durga Das, India from Curzon to Nehru and After (New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 2012)
• Edmund Burke, Reflections on the Revolution in France (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009)
• Edward Hallett Carr, What Is History? (New York: Penguin Random House, 1990)
• Egyptian Muslim Brotherhood ’. Sociological Quarterly , Vol. 42, No. 4 (2001)
• English, Adam C. ‘Christian Reconstruction after Y2K: Gary North, the New Millennium, and Religious Freedom’. In New Religious Movement and Religious Liberty in America . Edited by Derek H. Davis and Barry Hankins.
• Erland Jansson, ‘India, Pakistan or Pakhtunistan: The Nationalist Movements in the North-West Frontier Province, 1937–47’, Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis, Studia Historica Upsaliensia 119 (1981)
• F. Ahmad, The Making of Modern Turkey (London/New York: Routledge, 1993)
• Faisal Devji, The Terrorist in Search of Humanity: Militant Islam and Global Politics (London: Hurst & Company, 2008)
• Faiz Ali Chishti, Betrayals of Another Kind: Islam, Democracy and the Army in Pakistan (Lahore: Jang Publishers, 1996)
• Falahi, Masood Alam. Hindustan Mein Zaat-Paat aur Musalman (Muslims in India and the Caste System). Mumbai: Ideal Foundation, 2009
• Farhad Daftary, The Ismā‘īlīs: Their History and Doctrines (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990)
• Farhan Hanif Siddiqi, The Politics of Ethnicity in Pakistan: The Baloch, Sindhi and Mohajir Ethnic Movements (London: Routledge, 2012)
• Farooq Ahmad Dar, Jinnah’s Pakistan: Formation and Challenges of a State (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2014)
• Farquhar, J.N. Modern Religious Movements in India. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1967
• Faruki, Kemal A. The Evolution of Islamic Constitutional Theory and Practice. Karachi: National Publishing House Limited, 1971
• Fatima Jinnah, My Brother, ed. Sharif Al-Mujahid (Karachi: Quaid-e-Azam Academy, 1987)
• Fazal, Tanveer. Nation-State and Minority Rights in India : Comparative Perspectives on Muslim and Sikh Identities . London: Routledge, 2015
• Firoz Khan Noon, From Memory (Lahore: n.p., 1969)
• Flavius Joseph, Against Apion, trans. William Whiston (Mississippi: Project Gutenburg, 2008)
• French, Patrick. Liberty or Death: India’s Journey to Independence and Division. London: Penguin Books, 1997
• G. Allana, ed., Pakistan Movement: Historic Documents (Lahore: Islamic Book Service, 1977)
• G.D. Khosla, Stern Reckoning: A Survey of the Events Leading Up to and Following the Partition of India (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1991)
• G.M. Syed, The Case of Sindh (Karachi: Naeen Sindh Academy, 1994)
• Gandhi, M.K. ‘Congress Ministries’. In Harijan , Vol. 5 (7 July 1937)
• Gangadhar Adhikari, Pakistan and National Unity (Bombay: People’s Publishing House, 1944)
• Gankovsky, Y.V. and L.R. Gordon-Polonskaya. A History of Pakistan (1947–1958) Lahore: People’s Publishing House, 1972
• Gauba, K.L. Apney Aur Paraaye (Friends and Foes) . Lahore: Fiction House, 2010.
• Georgi Plekhanov, The Role of the Individual in History (London: Lawrence & Wishart, 1940)
• Ghosh, Ajoy Kumar. ‘Bhagat Singh and His Comrades’. In Ajoy Kumar Ghosh: Articles and Speeches . Moscow: Publishing House for Oriental Literature, 1962
• Ghosh, Sankar. Jawaharlal Nehru: A Biography . New Delhi: Allied Publishers Limited, 1993
• Gillmartin, David. Empire and Islam: Punjab and the Making of Pakistan. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1989
• Glendevon, John. The Viceroy at Bay. London: Collins, 1971.Hajari, Nisid. Midnight’s Furies: The Deadly Legacy of India’s Partition. Gloucestershire: Amberley Publications, 2017
• Government of India Act, 1935 (London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1935)
• Gowher Rizvi, Linlithgow and India: A Study of British Policy and the Political Impasse in India, 1936 –43 (London: Royal Historical Society, 1978)
• Granville Austin, The Indian Constitution: Cornerstone of a Nation (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1999)
• Gyanendra Pandey, The Construction of Communalism in Colonial North India (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1998)
• H. Alavi and J. Harriss, Sociology of Developing Societies: South Asia (London: Macmillan, 1989).
• H.N. Mitra, ed., The Government of India Act 1919: Rules Thereunder & Govt. Reports, 1920 (Calcutta: N.M. Mitter, Annual Register Office, 1921).
• Hamid, Shahid. Disastrous Twilight: A Personal Record of the Partition of India. London: Leo Cooper in association with Secker & Warburg, 1986.
• Hamida Khuhro, Mohammed Ayub Khuhro: A Life of Courage in Politics (Lahore: Ferozsons, 1998).
• Hamidullah, Muhammad. The Muslim Conduct of State. Lahore: Shaikh Muhammad Ashraf, 1953.
• Hamza Alavi, ‘Social Forces and Ideology in the Making of Pakistan’, Economic and Political Weekly , Vol. 37, Issue No. 51 (December 2002)
• Hamza Alavi, ‘The State in Post-Colonial Societies: Pakistan and Bangladesh’, New Left Review , Vol. 74, No. 1, (July–August 1971)
• Harbans Mukhia, The Mughals of India (New Delhi: Blackwell Publishing, 2005).
• Harun-ur-Rashid, The Foreshadowing of Bangladesh: Bengal Muslim League and Muslim Politics, 1906 –1947 (Dhaka: The University Press Ltd, 2003)
• Hasan, Khalid, ed. K.H. Khurshid: Memories of Jinnah. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1990.
• Hashmi, Taj. Pakistan as a Peasant Utopia: The Communalization of Class Politics in East Bengal, 1920 –1947 . Boulder: Westview Press, 1992.
• Hayat, Sikandar. The Charismatic Leader: Quaid-i-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah and the Creator of Pakistan . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2014.
• Hayat, Sirdar Shaukat. The Nation that Lost Its Soul . Lahore: Jang Publishers, 1995.
• Hazrat Maulana Syed Hussain Ahmed Madani, Composite Nationalism and Islam, trans. Muhammad Anwer Hussain and Hassan Imam (New Delhi: Manohar, 2005).
• Hector Bolitho, Jinnah: Creator of Pakistan (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2006)
• Helen M. Nugent, ‘The Communal Award: The Process of Decision-making’, South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies 2, nos 1–2 (1979).
• Hill, K. et al., ‘The Demographic Impact of Partition: Bengal in 1947’. Presented at the International Union for the Scientific Study of Population, 18–23 July 2005
• Hitti, Philip K. History of the Arabs . London: Macmillan, 1970.
• Hoodbhoy, Pervez. Islam and Science: Religious Orthodoxy and the Battle for Rationality. London: Zed Books, 1991.
• Hourani, Albert. A History of the Arab Peoples. New York: Warner Books, 1991.
• Husain, Syed Munir. Surviving the Wreck: A Civil Servant’s Personal History of Pakistan. Lahore: Ilqa Publications, 2016.
• Hutchinson, John. ‘Cultural Nationalism and Moral Regeneration’. In Nationalism. Edited by John Hutchinson and Anthony Smith. Oxford/New York: Oxford University Press, 1994.
• Ian Copland, ‘The Master and the Maharajas: The Sikh Princes and the East Punjab Massacres of 1947’, Modern Asian Studies , Vol. 36, No. 3 (2002).
• Ikram, Sheikh Muhammad. Aab-i-Kausar. Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture, 1965.
• Ikramullah, Begum Shaista Suhrawardy. Huseyn Shaheed Suhrawardy. Karachi:Oxford University Press, 2006.
• Imran Ali, The Punjab under Imperialism, 1885–1947 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1989)
• Iqbal Singh, Between Two Fires: Understanding Jawaharlal Nehru’s Foreign Policy (New Delhi: Stosius Inc/Advent Books Division, 1992)
• Iqbal, Allama Muhammad. The Reconstruction of Religious Thought in Islam. Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1960.
• Ishitiaq Ahmed, State, Nation and Ethnicity in Contemporary South Asia (London and New York: Pinter Publishers, 1998), p. 142.
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, ‘Religious Nationalism and Minorities in Pakistan’, in The Politics of Religion in South and Southeast Asia, ed. Ishtiaq Ahmed (London: Routledge, 2011).
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, ‘Secular versus Hindu Nation-building: Dalit, Adivasi, Muslim and Christian Experiences in India’, in The Politics of Religion in South and Southeast Asia , ed. Ishtiaq Ahmed (London: Routledge, 2011).
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, ‘South Asia’, in Islam outside the Arab World , ed. David Westerlund and Ingvar Svanberg (Richmond: Curzon, 1999)
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, ‘The Pakistan Islamic State Project: A Secular Critique’, in State and Secularism: Perspectives from Asia , ed. Michael Siam Heng and Ten Chin Liew (Singapore: World Scientific Publishers, 2010)
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, ‘Women under Islamic Law in Pakistan’, in The Politics of Religion in South and Southeast Asia, ed. Ishtiaq Ahmed (London: Routledge, 2011).
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, Ian Talbot and Gurharpal Singh, ed., ‘The 1947 Partition of Punjab: Arguments Put Forth before the Punjab Boundary Commission by the Parties Involved’, in Region and Partition: Bengal, Punjab and thePartition of the Subcontinent (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1999)
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, Pakistan: The Garrison State—Origins, Evolution, Consequences, 1947 –2011 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2013)
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, State, Nation and Ethnicity in Contemporary South Asia (London and New York: Pinter Publishers, 1998).
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, The Concept of an Islamic State: An Analysis of the Ideological Controversy in Pakistan (London: Frances Pinter, 1987)
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, The Politics of Religion in South and South East Asia (London: Routledge, 2011).
• Ishtiaq Ahmed, The Punjab Bloodied, Partitioned and Cleansed: Unravelling the 1947 Tragedy through Secret British Reports and First-Person Accounts (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2017)
• Ishtiaq Husain Qureshi, ‘Hindu–Muslim Social Relations, 1935–47’, in India Partitioned: The Other Face of Freedom , Vol. II, ed. Mushirul Hasan (New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 1995), p. 192.
• Ishtiaq Husain Qureshi, The Struggle for Pakistan (Karachi: University of Karachi, 1969)
• Islam, Shamsul. Golwalkar’s We or Our Nationhood Defined: A Critique. New Delhi: Pharos Media and Publishing, 2006.
• Islam, Shamsul. RSS: Marketing Fascism as Hindu Nationalism . New Delhi: Media House, 2018.
• Islam, Shamsul. Savarkar: Myths and Facts. New Delhi: Media House, 2004.
• Israj Khan and Toheeda Begum, ‘Quaid-e-Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah and Pir Amin-ul-Hasanat of Manki Sharif’, Abasyn Journal of Social Sciences 4 , Vol. 4, No. 2 (2011)
• IV. Bombay and New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee (I) and Vikas Publishing, 1985, 1990.
• J. Coatman, Years of Destiny: India, 1926–1932 (London: Jonathan Cape, 1932)
• J.C. Jha, ‘The Struggle for Swaraj (1919–1922)’, in A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress , Volume II: 1919–1935, ed. B.N. Pande (New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee [I] and Vikas Publishing, 1985)
• Jafar, Mohammand, I.A. Rehman and Ghani Jafar. Jinnah as a Parliamentarian. Lahore: Azfar Associates, 1977.
• Jafari, Syed Husain Mohammad. The Origins and Development of Shi’a Islam. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000.
• Jaffrelot, Christophe. The Hindu Nationalist Movement in India. New Delhi: Penguin Books, 1996.
• Jahan Ara Shahnawaz, Father and Daughter: A Political Autobiography (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2002)
• Jai Narain Sharma, ed., Encyclopaedia of Eminent Thinkers: The Political Thought of Maulana Abul Kalam Azad , Vol. 29 (New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company, 2010).
• James, Lawrence. Raj: The Making and Unmaking of British India. London: Little, Brown and Company, 1997.
• Jamiluddin Ahmad, ed., Speeches and Statements of Mr. Jinnah , Vol. II (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1975).
• Jansson, Erland. India, Pakistan or Pakhtunistan. Uppsala: Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis, 1981.
• Jaswant Singh, Jinnah: India, Partition, Independence (New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 2009)
• Jawaharlal Nehru, ‘Presidential Address to the Indian National Congress at Faizpur’, Labour Monthly , Vol. 19, No. 2 (London: 1937)
• Jawaharlal Nehru, ‘Presidential Address to the Indian National Congress’, Labour Monthly , Vol. 18, No. 5 (London: 1936)
• Jawaharlal Nehru, An Autobiography (London: The Bodley Head, 1955)
• Jawaharlal Nehru, The Discovery of India (New Delhi: Penguin Books, 2004); and Jawaharlal Nehru, An Autobiography (London: The Bodley Head, 1955).
• Jawaharlal Nehru, Toward Freedom: The Autobiography of Jawaharlal Nehru (New York: John Day Company, 1941), p. 134.
• Jawed, Ajeet. Jinnah: Secular and Nationalist. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2009.
• Jha, J.C. ‘The Struggle for Swaraj (1919–1922)’. In A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress, Volume II: 1919–1935 . Edited by B.N. Pande. New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee (I) and Vikas Publishing, 1985.
• Jinnah, Fatima. My Brother. Edited by Sharif Al-Mujahid. Karachi: Quaid-e-Azam Academy, 1987.
• John Glendevon, The Viceroy at Bay (London: Collins, 1971)
• John H. McLane, Indian Nationalism and the Early Congress (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977)
• John Hutchinson, ‘Cultural Nationalism and Moral Regeneration’, in Nationalism, ed. John Hutchinson and Anthony Smith (Oxford/New York: Oxford University Press, 1994),
• John Locke, A Letter Concerning Toleration, 1689, trans. William Popple, 1689 (Ontario, Canada: Faculty of Social Sciences, McMaster University)
• Jones, Justin. ‘“The Pakistan that is Going to Be Sunnistan”: India’s Shi’a
• Jones, K.W. Arya Dharm: Hindu Consciousness in 19th-Century Punjab. New Delhi: Manohar, 1989.
• Joseph Stalin, Marxism and the National and Colonial Question (Moscow: Co-operative Publishing Society of Foreign Workers in the U.S.S.R., 1935)
• Josephus, Flavius. Against Apion . Translated by William Whiston. Mississippi: Project Guttenburg, 2008
• Joshi, Shashi and Bhagwan Josh. Culture, Community and Power , Vol. III of Struggle for Hegemony in India. New Delhi: Sage Publications, 2011
• Joshi, Shashi and Bhagwan Josh. Struggle for Hegemony in India (3-volume set), New Delhi: Sage Publications, 2011
• Joya Chatterji, Ian Talbot and Gurharpal Singh, ed., ‘The Radcliffe Award for Bengal’, in Region and Partition: Bengal, Punjab and the Partition of the Subcontinent (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1999)
• Justin Jones ‘The Pakistan that Is Going to Be Sunnistan: India’s Shi’a Responses to the Pakistan Movement’, in Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan , ed. Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017)
• Justin Jones, Shi’a Islam in Colonial India: Religion, Community and Sectarianism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011)
• K. Hill, W. Seltzer, et al., The Demographic Impact of Partition: Bengal in 1947 (Johns Hopkins, Fordham University, Harvard and Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 2008)
• K.H. Khurshid, Memories of Jinnah, ed. Khalid Hasan (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1990)
• K.K. Aziz, ed., Complete Works of Rahmat Ali (Islamabad: National Commission on Historical and Cultural Research, 1978)
• K.K. Aziz, History of Partition of India , Vol. I (New Delhi: Atlantic Publishers and Distributors, 1995)
• K.K. Aziz, Muslims under Congress Rule, 1937 –1939: A Documentary Record (Lahore: Sang-e-Meel Publications, 1979)
• K.K. Aziz, Party Politics in Pakistan, 1947 –1958 (Islamabad: National Commission on Historical and Cultural Research, 1976).
• K.K. Aziz, The Murder of History (Lahore: Vanguard, 1993)
• K.M. Chaudhary and N. Irshad, ‘The Role of Ulema and Mashaikh in the Pakistan Movement’, Pakistan Journal of Life and Science Sciences 3 (1–2) (2005)
• K.V. Ramakrishna Rao, ‘The Historic Meeting of Ambedkar, Jinnah and Periyar’, paper published in the proceedings of the South Indian History Congress held at Madras Kamaraj University, 18–20 January 2001.
• K.W. Jones, Arya Dharm: Hindu Consciousness in 19th-Century Punjab (New Delhi: Manohar, 1989).
• Kakakhel, Sayed Wiqar Ali Shah. ‘The Making of Pakistan and the NWFP: Quaid-i-Azam—Pir Manki Sharif Correspondence, November 1945–
• Kama Maclean, A Revolutionary History of Interwar India: Violence, Image, Voice and Text (London: Hurst & Company, 2015).
• Karim, Saleena. Secular Jinnah and Pakistan: What the Nation Doesn’t Know. Karachi: Paramount Books, 2010
• Karl Marx, ‘The British Rule in India’, New York Daily Tribune , 10 June 1853,
• Kashmiri, Shorish. ‘Humiliated and Harassed They Left’. In India Partitioned: The Other Face of Freedom. Edited by Mushirul Hasan. New Delhi: Lotus, 1995
• Kasuri, Khurshid Mahmud. Neither a Hawk Nor a Dove: An Insider’s Account of Pakistan’s Foreign Relations Including Details of the Kashmir Framework. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2015
• Keith Callard, Pakistan: A Political Study (London: Allen and Unwin, 1957)
• Kemal A. Faruki, The Evolution of Islamic Constitutional Theory and Practice (Karachi: National Publishing House Limited, 1971)
• Kenneth Cragg, Islamic Surveys: Counsels in Contemporary Islam (Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh, 1965)
• Khairi, Saad R. Jinnah Reinterpreted: The Journey from Indian Nationalism to Muslim Statehood . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1995
• Khalid bin Sayeed, Pakistan: The Formative Phase, 1857 –1948 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1998)
• Khalid Hasan, Saadat Hasan Manto: A Wet Afternoon: Stories, Sketches, Reminiscences (Islamabad: Alhamra, 2001)
• Khaliquzzaman, Choudhry. Pathway to Pakistan . Lahore: Brothers Publishers, 2008
• Khan, Israj and Toheeda Begum. ‘Quaid-e-Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah and Pir Amin-ul-Hasanat of Manki Sharif’. Abasyn Journal of Social Sciences , Vol. 4, No. 2 (2011)
• Khan, Mohammad Ayub. Friends Not Masters. Islamabad: Mr. Books, 2006
• Khan, Sir Syed Ahmad. The Causes of the Indian Revolt (Asbab-e-Bagawat-e-Hind). Translated by Frances W. Pritchett. Benaras: Medical Hall Press, 1873. Columbia University
• Khan, Wali. Facts Are Facts: The Untold Story of India’s Partition. New Delhi: Vikas Publishing, 1987
• Khan, Yasmin. The Great Partition: The Making of India and Pakistan. New Delhi: Penguin Books, 2007
• Khosla, G.D. Stern Reckoning: A Survey of the Events Leading up to and Following the Partition of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1991
• Khuhro, Hamida. Mohammed Ayub Khuhro: A Life of Courage in Politics. Lahore: Ferozsons, 1998
• Khurram Husain, ‘Exclusive CPEC Master Plan Revealed’, Dawn (Karachi), 15 May 2017, updated 21 June 2017.
• Khurram Mahmood, Iqbal and the Politics of Punjab (1926–1938): A Comparative Study (Islamabad: National Book Foundation, 2010)
• Khurshid Ahmad Khan Yusufi, Speeches, Statements and Messages of the Quaid-e-Azam , Vol. I - IV (Lahore: Bazm-i-Iqbal, 1996)
• Khurshid Mahmud Kasuri, Neither a Hawk nor a Dove: An Insider’s Account of Pakistan’s Foreign Relations Including Details of the Kashmir Framework (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2015).
• Kirpal Singh, ed., Select Documents on Partition of Punjab—1947: India and Pakistan: Punjab, Haryana, and Himachal—India and Punjab—Pakistan (New Delhi: National Book Shop, 1991)
• Kirpal Singh, The Partition of the Punjab (Patiala: Publication Bureau Punjabi University, 1989)
• Kishori Mohan Patra, ‘The First Congress Ministries: Problems and Prospects’, in A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress , Vol. III, ed. B.N. Pande (New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee [I] and Vikas Publishing, 1985).
• Krishan, Yuvraj. Partition and Pakistan—Jinnah: The Founder; British: The Architects . New Delhi: Mosaic Books, 2012
• Kuhn, Thomas. The Structure of Scientific Revolutions. Illinois: University of Chicago Press, 1970
• Kumar, Ravinder. ‘Gandhi, Ambedkar and the Poona Pact, 1932’. South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies , Vol. 8, No. 1–2 (1985)
• Kux, Dennis. The United States and Pakistan, 1947–2000: Disenchanted Allies. New York: Oxford University Press, 2001
• Kymlicka, Will. Multicultural Citizenship . New York: Oxford University Press, 1996
• Larry Collins and Dominique Lapierre, Freedom at Midnight (New York: Avon Books, 1997)
• Latif Ahmad Sherwani, Speeches, Writings and Statements of Iqbal (Lahore: Iqbal Academy Pakistan, 1995).
• Lawrence James, Raj: The Making and Unmaking of British India (London: Little, Brown and Company, 1997)
• Lenin, V.I. Lenin and the Jewish Question . New York: International Publishers, 1934.
• Leonard Binder, Religion and Politics in Pakistan (Los Angeles: University of California, 1963).
• Leoussi, Athena S. and Anthony D. Smith. Encyclopaedia of Nationalism. New Jersey: Transaction Publishers , 2001.
• Lionel Carter, ed., Mountbatten’s Report on the Last Viceroyalty: 23 March–15 August 1947 (New Delhi: Manohar, 2003)
• Lionel Carter, ed., Punjab Politics, 1 January 1944–3 March 1947: Last Years of the Ministries—Governors’ Fortnightly Reports and Other Key Documents (New Delhi: Manohar, 2006).
• Lionel Carter, ed., Punjab Politics, 1 June 1947–14 August 1947: Tragedy (New Delhi: Manohar, 2007)
• Lionel Carter, ed., Punjab Politics, 1940–1943: Strains of War—Governors’ Fortnightly Reports and Other Key Documents (New Delhi: Manohar, 2005)
• Locke, John. A Letter Concerning Toleration. Translated by William Popple, 1689. Ontario, Canada: Faculty of Social Sciences, McMaster University,
• M. Naeem Qureshi, Pan-Islam in British Indian Politics: A Study of the Khilafat Movement, 1918–1924 (Leiden: Brill, 1999).
• M. Rafique Afzal, A History of the All-India Muslim League, 1906 –1947 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2013), p. 3.
• M. Rafique Afzal, ed., Speeches and Statements of the Quaid-i-Azam
• M.C. Chagla, Roses in December: An Autobiography (Bombay: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, 2016)
• M.K. Gandhi, ‘Letter to the Viceroy regarding the sentence of death to Bhagat Singh’ (Photostat Copy W.C. 9343, Courtesy: India Office Library)
• Machiavelli, Niccolò. The Prince and Other Political Writings. London: Everyman’s Library, 1982.
• Maclean, Kama. A Revolutionary History of Interwar India: Violence, Image, Voice and Text. London: Hurst & Company, 2015.
• Madani, Hazrat Maulana Syed Hussain Ahmed. Muttahida Qaumiyyat aur Islam (Composite Nationalism and Islam). Translated by Muhammad Anwer Hussain and Hassan Imam. New Delhi: Manohar, 2005.
• Mahmood, Khurram. Iqbal and the Politics of Punjab, 1926–1938: A Comparative Study . Islamabad: National Book Foundation, 2010.
• Mahmood, Safdar. ‘Jinnah’s Vision of Pakistan’. Pakistan Journal of Culture and History, Vol. 23, No. 1 (2002).
• Malik Mohammad Jafar, I.A. Rehman and Ghani Jafar, ed., Jinnah as a Parliamentarian (Lahore: Azfar Associates, 1977)
• Malik, Abdullah, ed. Selected Speeches and Statements: Mian Iftikhar-ud-Din. Lahore: Nigarishat, 1971.
• Mango, Andrew. Atatürk: The Biography of the Founder of Modern Turkey. New York: The Overlook Press, Peter Mayer Publishers, 2002.
• Manmath Nath Das, Bishambhar Nath Pande, ed., ‘India Wins Independence’, in A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. III (New Delhi: All-India Congress Committee [I] and Vikas Publishing, 1985)
• Mansergh, Nicholas and E.W.R. Lumby, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47, The Cripps Mission, January–April 1942, Vol. I . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1970.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47 , The Mountbatten Viceroyalty: Announcement and Reception of the 3 June Plan , 31 May–7 July 1947, Volume London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1982.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47 , The Mountbatten Viceroyalty: Formulation of a Plan , 23 March–30 May 1947 , Vol. X . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1981.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47, The Cabinet Mission, 23 March–29 June 1946 , Vol. VII . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1977.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47, The Fixing of a Time Limit, 4 November 1946–22 March 1947, Vol. IX . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1980.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47, The Mountbatten Viceroyalty : Princes, Partition and Independence, 8 July–15 August 1947, Vol. XII. London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1983.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, 1942–47, The Post-War Phase: New Moves by the Labour Government, 1 August 1945–22 April 1946, Vol. VI . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1976.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, The Interim Government, 3 July–1 November 1946, Vol. VIII . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1979.
• Mansergh, Nicholas and Penderel Moon, ed. The Transfer of Power, The Simla Conference: Background and Proceedings, 1 September 1944–28 July 1945, Vol. V . London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1974.
• Margaret Bourke-White, Halfway to Freedom (New York: Simon & Schuster, 1949), p. 92.
• Mark Curtis, Secret Affairs: Britain’s Collusion with Radical Islam (London: Serpent’s Tail, 2010)
• Marmon, Shaun E., ed. Slavery in the Islamic Middle East . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1999.
• Marx–Engels Correspondence, 1890: Engels to J. Bloch, In Königsberg’, in Historical Materialism: Marx–Engels Correspondence , 1890 (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1895)
• Marx, Karl. ‘The British Rule in India’. New York Daily Tribune , 10 June 1853.
• Mary Louise Becker, The All-India Muslim League, 1906 –1947 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2013)
• Mason, Philip. The Men Who Ruled India. New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 1985.
• Masood Alam Falahi, Hindustan Mein Zaat-Paat aur Musalman (Muslims in India and the Caste System) (Mumbai: Indian Foundation, 2009).
• Matlubul Hasan Saiyid, Mohammad Ali Jinnah: A Political Study (Karachi: Elite Publishers Ltd, 1970).
• Maududi, Syed Abul Ala. Jihad in Islam. Beirut: The Holy Koran Publishing House, 2006.
• Maududi, Syed Abul Ala. The Islamic Law and Constitution. Lahore: Islamic Publications Ltd, 1980.
• Maududi, Syed Abul Ala. Towards Understanding Islam. Dhaka: Islamic Publications Ltd, 1965.
• Maulana Abul Kalam Azad, India Wins Freedom (Lahore: Vanguard Books, 1989).
• Maulana Mohammad Johar, ‘Maulana Mohammed Ali’s speech at the Fourth Plenary Session of the Round Table Conference in London, 19th Nov., 1930’, Columbia University,
• McGrath, Allen. The Destruction of Pakistan’s Democracy . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1998.
• McLane, John H. Indian National Congress and the Early Congress. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977.
• Megan Eaton Robb. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017. Shi’a Islam in Colonial India: Religion, Community and Sectarianism . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.
• Metcalf, Barbara D. ‘Maulana Husain Ahmad Madani and the Jami’at ‘Ulama-i-Hind: Against Pakistan, against the Muslim League’. In Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan. Edited by Ali Usman
• Michael Siam Heng and Ten Chin Liew, ed., State and Secularism: Perspectives from Asia (Singapore: World Scientific Publishers, 2010)
• Mittal, S.K. and Irfan Habib. ‘The Congress and the Revolutionaries in the 1920s’. Social Scientist , Vol. 10, No. 6 (June 1982).
• Mohammad Ali Jinnah (1911–34 and 1947–48) (Lahore: Research Society of Pakistan, University of the Punjab), 1966.
• Mohammad Mujeeb, The Indian Muslims (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1967).
• Mohammad, Maulana. ‘Maulana Mohammed Ali’s Speech at the Fourth Plenary Session of the Round Table Conference in London, 19th Nov., 1930’. Columbia University,
• Moon, Penderel, ed. Wavell: Divide and Quit: An Eyewitness Account of the Partition of India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1998.
• Moon, Penderel, ed. Wavell: The Viceroy’s Journal . London: Oxford University Press, 1973.
• Moshe Yegar, ‘A Conversation with Sir Zafrullah Khan, Foreign Minister of Pakistan’, Jerusalem Center for Public Affairs, 25 October 2007,
• Muhammad Ali Jinnah’, in Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan , ed. Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017).
• Muhammad Iqbal Chawla, Wavell and the Dying Days of the Raj: Britain’s Penultimate Viceroy in India (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011)
• Muhammad Munir, From Jinnah to Zia (Lahore: Vanguard, 1980)
• Mujeeb, Mohammad. The Indian Muslims. London: George Allen and Unwin Ltd, 1967.
• Mukherjee, R. The Rise and Fall of the East India Company . New York/London: Monthly Review Press, 1974.
• Mukhia, Harbans. The Mughals of India. New Delhi: Blackwell Publishing, 2005.
• Munir, Muhammad. From Jinnah to Zia . Lahore: Vanguard Books, 1980.
• Munson, Ziad. ‘Islamic Mobilization: Social Movement Theory and the
• Mushirul Hasan, Faith and Freedom: Gandhi in History (New Delhi: Niyogi Books, 2013)
• Mushirul Hasan, Legacy of a Divided Nation (London: Hurst & Company, 1997)
• Mushtaq Naqvi, Partition: The Real Story (New Delhi: Renaissance, 1995), p. 46.
• Nagi, Anis. Aik Adhuri Sarguzasth (A Story Without an End). Lahore: Jamailaat, 1998.
• Nair, Neeti. Changing Homelands: Hindu Politics and the Partition of India. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2011.
• Nanak Chand Rattu, Last Few Years of Dr. Ambedkar (New Delhi: Amrit Publishing House, 1997).
• Nanda, B.R. Road to Pakistan: The Life and Times of Mohammad Ali Jinnah New Delhi: Routledge, 2014.
• Nandita Bhavnani, The Making of Exile: Sindhi Hindus and the Partition (New Delhi/Mumbai: Tranquebar, 2014)
• Naqvi, Mushtaq. Partition: The Real Story . New Delhi: Renaissance, 1995.
• Narendra Singh Sarila, The Shadow of the Great Game: The Untold Story of India’s Partition (New Delhi: HarperCollins Publishers, 2005).
• Nasr, Seyyed Hossein. The Heart of Islam: Enduring Values for Humanity . San
• Nasr, Wali. The Shia Revival: How Conflicts within Islam Will Shape the Future .New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006.
• Nawaz, Shuja. Crossed Swords: Pakistan, Its Army, and the Wars Within .
• Nayyar, A.H., and Ahmad Salim. The Subtle Subversion: The State of Curricula
• Nayyar, Baldev Raj. Minority Politics in the Punjab. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1966.
• Neeti Nair, Changing Homelands: Hindu Politics and the Partition of India (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2011)
• Neville, Pran. Carefree Days: Many Roles, Many Lives. Noida: HarperCollins Publishers, 2016.
• Niccolò Machiavelli, The Prince and Other Political Writings (London: Everyman’s Library, 1982).
• Nicholas Mansergh and E.W.R. Lumby, ed., The Transfer of Power, January –April 1942, The Cripps Mission , Vol. I (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1970)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Post-War Phase: New Moves by the Labour Government, 1 August 1945–22 March 1946 , Vol. VI (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1976)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, 1 August 1945–22 March 1946, Vol. VI (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1976)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, 1 September 1944−28 July 1945 , Vol. V (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1974)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, 1 September 1944−28 July 1945, The Simla Conference Background and Proceedings, Vol. V (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1974)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, 1942 –47, Volume VII: The Cabinet Mission, 23 March–29 June 1946 (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1977)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, 1942 –47, Volume XII: The Mountbatten Viceroyalty: Princes, Partition, and Independence, 8 July –15 August 1947 (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1983)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, The Cabinet Mission Plan, 23 March–29 June 1946 , Vol. VII (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1977)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, Vol. IX (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1980)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, Vol. VIII (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1979)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, Vol. X (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1981)
• Nicholas Mansergh and Penderel Moon, ed., The Transfer of Power, Vol. XI (London: Her Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1982)
• Nichols, Beverley. Verdict on India. London: Jonathan Cape, 1944.
• Nigel Collett, The Butcher of Amritsar: General Reginald Dyer (London: Hambledon Continuum, 2005).
• Nisid Hajari, Midnight’s Furies: The Deadly Legacy of India’s Partition (Gloucestershire: Amberley Publications, 2017)
• Noman, Omar. The Political Economy of Pakistan. London and New York: KPI, 1988.
• Noon, Firoz Khan. From Memory , n.p., 1969.
• Noor Muhammad Qureshi, Tu Sahib-e-Manzil Hai Ya Bhatka Musafir (Lahore: Al-Noor, 2013)
• Noorani, A.G. Jinnah and Tilak: Comrades in the Freedom Struggle. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2010.
• Noorani, A.G. Jinnah and Tilak: The Destruction of Hyderabad. New Delhi: Tulika Books, 2014.
• Noorani, A.G. Jinnah and Tilak: The Trial of Bhagat Singh: Politics of Justice . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011.
• Notes on the Sikh Plan Lahore: Government Printing Press, 1948. Report of the Court of Inquiry Constituted under the Punjab Act II of 1954 to Enquire into the Punjab Disturbances of 1953. Lahore: Government Printing Press, 1954.
• November 1946. Pakistan Journal of History and Culture , Vol. VII, No. 2 (July–December 1986)
• Nugent, Helen M. ‘The Communal Award: The Process of Decision-Making’.
• Omar Noman, The Political Economy of Pakistan (London and New York: KPI, 1988).
• P.K. Shukla, ‘Imperialist War to People’s War: Communist Strategy, 1939–42’, Proceedings of the Indian History Congress , Vol. 58 (1997)
• Pande, B.N., ed. A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress , Vols. I–
• Pandey, Gyanendra. The Construction of Communalism in Colonial North India. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1998.
• Panigrahi, D.N. India’s Partition: The Story of Imperialism in Retreat. London: Routledge, 2004.
• Panter-Brick, Simone. Gandhi and Nationalism: The Path to Indian Independence . London: I.B. Tauris, 2015.
• Partitioned: The Other Face of Freedom , Vol. II. Edited by Mushirul Hasan. New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 1995.
• Party Politics in Pakistan, 1947 –1958. Islamabad: National Commission on Historical and Cultural Research, 1976
• Patra, Kishori Mohan. ‘The First Congress Ministries: Problems and Prospects’. In A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. III: 1935–1947.
• Patrick French, Liberty or Death: India’s Journey to Independence and Division (New York and London: Penguin Books, 1997).
• Paul Brass, ‘The Partition of India and Retributive Genocide in the Punjab, 1946–47: Means, Methods and Purposes’, Journal of Genocide Research , Vol. 5, No. 1 (2003).
• Penderel Moon, Divide and Quit: An Eyewitness Account of the Partition of India (New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1998).
• Penderel Moon, ed., Wavell: The Viceroy’s Journal (London: Oxford University Press, 1973)
• Pervez Hoodbhoy, Islam and Science: Religious Orthodoxy and the Battle for Rationality (London: Zed Books), 1992
• Pervez Perwazi, ed. Sir Zafrulla’s Contribution to the Freedom Movement (1926 to December 25, 1947) (Lahore: Nia Zamana Publications, 2011)
• Perwazi, Pervez, ed. Sir Zafrulla’s Contribution to the Freedom Movement (1926to December 25, 1947). Lahore: Nia Zamana Publications, 2011.
• Philip K. Hitti, History of the Arabs (London: Macmillan, 1970)
• Philip Mason, The Men Who Ruled India (New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 1985)
• Pirzada, Syed Sharifuddin, ed. The Collected Works of Quaid-e-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah, Vol. 1, 1906–1921 . Karachi: East and West
• Plato, The Republic (London: Penguin Books, 1987)
• Plekhanov, Georgi. The Role of the Individual in History . London: Lawrence & Wishart, 1940.
• Popplewell, R.J. Intelligence and Imperial Defence: British Intelligence and the Defence of India, 1904 –1924 . London: Frank Cass, 1995.
• Prabhu Bapu, Hindu Mahasabha in Colonial North India, 1915 –1930
• Praful Bidwai, Harbans Mukhia and Achin Vanaik, ed., Religion, Religiosity and Communalism (New Delhi: Manohar, 1996).
• Pran Chopra, ‘The Cycle of Blunders’, in Secular Crown on Fire: The Kashmir Problem , ed. Asghar Ali Engineer (New Delhi: Ajanta Books, 1991).
• Pran Nevile, Carefree Days: Many Roles, Many Lives (Noida: HarperCollins Publishers, 2016)
• Prasad, Rajendra. India Divided . New Delhi: Penguin Books, 2010.
• Project of Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi or the First Outline of a Constitution for a Free India), in Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi: Hayat-wa-Khidmaat (Imam of the Revolution Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi: His Life and Contributions) (Lahore: Sindh Sagar Academy, 2016)
• Publishing Company, 1984.
• Qadri, Anwar Ahmad. Islamic Jurisprudence in the Modern World . Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1981.
• Qanungo, Bhupen. The Quit India Movement . In A Centenary History of the Indian National Congress, Vol. III: 1935–1947 . Edited by B.N. Pande. New
• Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press,Mitchell, Norval. Sir George Cunningham . Edinburgh/London: William Blackwood, 1968.
• Qasmi, Ali Usman. ‘Differentiating between Pakistan and Napak-istan: Maulana Abul Ala Maududi’s Critique of the Muslim League and Muhammad Ali Jinnah’. In Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan . Edited by Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017.
• Qasmi, Ali Usman. The Ahmadis and the Politics of Religious Exclusion in Pakistan. London: Anthem Press, 2015.
• Quaid-i-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah, Speeches as Governor-General of Pakistan, 1947–48 . Islamabad: Directorate of Research, Reference & Publications, Ministry of Information and Broadcasting, Government of Pakistan, 1976.
• Qureshi, Ishtiaq Husain. ‘Hindu–Muslim Social Relations, 1935–47’. In India
• Qureshi, Ishtiaq Husain. The Struggle for Pakistan . Karachi: University of Karachi, 1969.
• Qureshi, Naeem A. Pan-Islam in British Indian Politics: A Study of the Khilafat Movement, 1918–1924 . Leiden: Brill, 1999.
• Qureshi, Noor Muhammad. Tu Sahib-e-Manzil Hai Ya Bhatka Hua Musafir (Are You a Man of Destiny or a Traveller Gone Astray). Lahore: Al-Noor, 2013.
• R. Mukherjee, The Rise and Fall of the East India Company (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 1974)
• R.J. Popplewell, Intelligence and Imperial Defence: British Intelligence and the Defence of India, 1904 –1924 (London: Frank Cass, 1995)
• Rafiq Zakaria, The Man Who Divided India (New Delhi: Popular Prakashan, 2011).
• Raghabendra Chattopadhyay, ‘Liaquat Ali Khan’s Budget of 1947–48: The Tryst with Destiny’, Social Scientist , Vol. 16, No. 6/7 (June–July 1988)
• Rahman, Tariq. From Hindi to Urdu . Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011.
• Rajendra Prasad, India Divided (New Delhi: Penguin Books, 2010).
• Rajmohan Gandhi, Mohandas: A True Story of a Man, His People and an Empire (New Delhi: Penguin Books India, 2006),
• Rajmohan Gandhi, Punjab: A History from Aurangzeb to Mountbatten (New Delhi: Aleph Book Company, 2013)
• Ramachandra Guha, India after Gandhi: The History of the World’s Largest Democracy (New Delhi: Picador, 2012)
• Rangarajan, L.N., trans. The Arthashastra . New Delhi: Penguin Books, 1992.
• Rao, K.V. Ramakrishna. ‘The Historic Meeting of Ambedkar, Jinnah and
• Rao, Safdar Ali. Resistance of Intelligentsia: Progressive Writers’ Movement and Radical Politics, 1936–1971 . Unpublished MPhil thesis. Lahore: Departmentof History, University of the Punjab, 2017.
• Rashid Taseer, Tahrik Hurriyyat Kashmir, Vol. II (Srinagar: Muhafiz Publications, 1968)
• Rashid, Harun-ur. The Foreshadowing of Bangladesh: Bengal Muslim League and Muslim Politics, 1906 –1947 . Dhaka: The University Press Ltd, 2003.
• Rattu, Nanak Chand. Last Few Years of Dr. Ambedkar . New Delhi: Amrit Publishing House, 1997.
• Ravinder Kumar, ‘Gandhi, Ambedkar and the Poona Pact, 1932’, South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies 8, nos 1–2 (Indian National Congress. Centenary Edition, 1985)
• Raychaudhuri, H.C. and B.N. Mukherjee. Political History of Ancient India: From the Accession of Parikshit to the Extinction of the Gupta Dynasty . New York: Oxford University Press, 1996.
• Raza, Ali. ‘The Illusionary Promise of Freedom: Mian Iftikhar-ud-Din and the Movement for Pakistan’. In Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan . Edited by Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb. New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017.
• Reddy, Sheela. Mr and Mrs Jinnah: The Marriage that Shook India . Gurugram: Penguin Random House, 2017.
• Reid, Walter. Keeping the Jewel in the Crown: The British Betrayal of India . Gurugram: Penguin Random House, 2016.
• Rittenberg, Stephen. Ethnicity, Nationalism and the Pakhtuns: The Independence Movement in India’s North-West Frontier Province . Durham, N.C.: Carolina Academic Press, 1988.
• Rizvi, Gowher. Linlithgow and India: A Study of British Policy and the Political Impasse in India, 1936 –43 . London: Royal Historical Society, 1978.
• Robert C. Tucker, ed., The Marx–Engels Reader (London: W.W. Norton & Company, 1978).
• Roberts, Andrew. Eminent Churchillians . London: Phoenix, 1995.
• Roger Arnaldez, Averroes: A Rationalist in Islam (Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 2000)
• Roy, Tathagata. ‘Appendix 1: Jogendra Nath Mandal’s Resignation Letter to Liaquat Ali Khan’. In My People, Uprooted: A Saga of the Hindus of Eastern Bengal. Bengali Voice (blog)
• Rubina Saigol, ‘History, Social Sciences and Civics and the Creation of Enemies’, in Social Sciences in Pakistan in the 1990s , ed. Akbar S. Zaidi (Islamabad: Council of the Social Sciences, 2003)
• S. Choudhary, What Is the Kashmir Problem? (Luton: Jammu Kashmir Liberation Front, 1991).
• S.K. Mittal and Irfan Habib, ‘The Congress and the Revolutionaries in the 1920s’, Social Scientist 10, No. 6 (1982)
• S.M. Burke, ‘Introduction’, in Jinnah: Speeches and Statements, 1947 –1948 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000)
• S.R. Bakshi, ed., ‘Resolution Adopted by Council of Action of the All-parties Shia Conference’, held at Poona, 25 December 1945, in The Making of India and Pakistan: Ideology of the Hindu Mahasabha and other Political Parties, Vol. III (New Delhi: Deep & Deep Publications, 1997)
• Saad R. Khairi, Jinnah Reinterpreted: The Journey from Indian Nationalism to Muslim Statehood (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1995)
• Saeed, Sadia. Politics of Exclusion: Muslim Nationalism, State Formation and Legal Representations of the Ahmadiyya Community in Pakistan. Unpublished doctoral dissertation presented at the Department of Sociology, Michigan University, 2010.
• Safdar Ali Rao, ‘Resistance of Intelligentsia: Progressive Writers’ Movement and Radical Politics, 1936–1971’ (MPhil thesis, Department of History, University of the Punjab, 2017)
• Safdar Mahmood, ‘Jinnah’s Vision of Pakistan’, Pakistan Journal of Culture and History XXIII/I (2002)
• Safdar Mahmood, ‘Jinnah’s Vision of Pakistan’, Pakistan Journal of Culture and History, Vol. XXIII/I (2002)
• Safoora Arbab, ‘Nonviolence, Pukhtunwali and Decolonisation: Abdul Gaffar Khan and the Kuda’i Khidmatgars’, in Muslims against the Muslim League: Critiques of the Idea of Pakistan, ed. Ali Usman Qasmi and Megan Eaton Robb (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2017).
• Saigol, Rubina. ‘History, Social Sciences and Civics and the Creation of Enemies’. Social Sciences in Pakistan in the 1990. Edietd by Akbar S. Zaidi. Islamabad: Council of the Social Sciences, 2003.
• Saiyid, Matlubul Hasan. Mohammad Ali Jinnah: A Political Study . Karachi: Elite Publishers Ltd, 1970.
• Saleena Karim, Secular Jinnah and Pakistan: What the Nation Doesn’t Know (Karachi: Paramount Books, 2010)
• Samina Awan, Political Islam in Colonial Punjab: Majlis-e-Ahrar, 1929–1949 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2010)
• Sandhu, Akhtar Hussain. Punjab: An Anatomy of Muslim–Sikh Politics . Lahore: Dogar Publishers, 2014
• Sankar Ghose, Jawaharlal Nehru: A Biography (New Delhi: Allied Publishers Limited, 1993)
• Sardar, Ziauddin. Mecca: The Sacred City . London: Bloomsbury, 2014.Sarila, Narendra Singh. The Shadow of the Great Game: The Untold Story of India’s Partition. New Delhi: HarperCollins Publishers, 2005.
• Sarma, D.S. ‘The Nature and History of Hinduism’. In The Religion of Hindus. Edited by K.W. Morgan. New York: Ronald Press, 1953.
• Sayed Wiqar Ali Shah Kakakhel, ‘The Making of Pakistan and the NWFP: Quaid-i-Azam—Pir Manki Sharif Correspondence, November 1945–November 1946’, Pakistan Journal of History and Culture , Vol. VII, No. 2 (1986)
• Sayeed, Khalid bin. Pakistan: The Formative Phase, 1857 –1948. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1998.
• Schofield, Victoria. Wavell: Soldier and Statesman. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2017
• Seervai, H.M. Partition of India: Legend and Reality. Bombay: Emmanem Publications, 1989
• Seyyed Hossein Nasr, The Heart of Islam: Enduring Values for Humanity(San Francisco: HarperOne, 2004)
• Shahbaz Ahmad Cheema, ‘Shia and Sunni Laws of Inheritance: A Comparative Analysis’, Pakistan Journal of Islamic Research, Vol. 10
• Shahid Hamid, Disastrous Twilight: A Personal Record of the Partition of India (London: Leo Cooper in association with Secker & Warburg, 1986).
• Shahjahanpuri, Abu Salman, ed. ‘Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi ka Inqalabi Mansuba Ya Pehla Dasturi Khaqa’ (The First Revolutionary Project of Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi or the First Outline of a Constitution for a Free India). In Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi: Hayat-wa-Khidmaat (Imam of the Revolution Maulana Ubaiydullah Sindhi: His Life and Contributions). Lahore: Sindh Sagar Academy, 2016
• Shahnawaz, Jahan Ara. Father and Daughter: A Political Biography. Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2002.
• Shamsul Islam, Muslims against Partition (New Delhi: Pharos Media and Publishing, 2015)
• Shamsul Islam, RSS: Marketing Fascism as Hindu Nationalism (New Delhi: Media House, 2018).
• Shamsul Islam, Savarkar: Myths and Facts (New Delhi: Media House, 2004).
• Shashi Joshi and Bhagwan Josh, Struggle for Hegemony in India, Vol. III (New Delhi: Sage Publications, 2011)
• Shashi Tharoor, Inglorious Empire: What the British Did to India (London: Penguin Books, 2017)
• Shaun E. Marmon, ed., Slavery in the Islamic Middle East (Princeton: Princeton University, 1999)
• Sheela Reddy, Mr and Mrs Jinnah: The Marriage that Shook India (Gurugram: Penguin Random House, 2017)
• Sheikh Muhammad Ikram, Aab-i-Kausar (Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture, 1965)
• Sherwani, Latif Ahmad. Speeches, Writings and Statements of Iqbal. Lahore: Iqbal Academy Pakistan, 1995.
• Shibani Kinkar Chaube, ‘Reflections on Secularism and Communalism in Constituent Assembly Debates’, in Communalism in Postcolonial India: Changing Contours , ed. Mujibur Rehman (New Delhi: Routledge, 2016)
• Shorish Kashmiri, ‘Humiliated and Harassed They Left’, in India Partitioned: The Other Face of Freedom, ed. Mushirul Hasan (New Delhi: Lotus, 1995).
• Shuja Alhaq, A Forgotten Vision: A Study of Human Spirituality in the Light of the Islamic Tradition (Chippenham, Wiltshire: Minerva Books, 1996)
• Shuja Nawaz, Crossed Swords: Pakistan, Its Army, and the Wars Within (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2009), p. 21.
• Siam Heng, Michael and Ten Chin Liew, ed. State and Secularism: Perspectives from Asia . Singapore and London: World Scientific Publishers, 2010.
• Sikandar Hayat, The Charismatic Leader: Quaid-i-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah and the Creation of Pakistan (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2014).
• Simone Panter-Brick, Gandhi and Nationalism: The Path to Indian Independence (London: I.B. Tauris, 2015).
• Singh, Iqbal. Between Two Fires: Understanding Jawaharlal Nehru’s Foreign Policy . New Delhi: Stosius Inc/Advent Books Division, 1992
• Singh, Jaswant. Jinnah: India, Partition, Independence . New Delhi: Rupa Publications, 2009
• Singh, Kirpal, ed. Select Documents on Partition of Punjab—1947: India and Pakistan: Punjab, Haryana, and Himachal—India and Punjab—Pakistan. New Delhi: National Book Shop, 1991
• Sir Francis Tuker, While Memory Serves (London: Cassell and Company Ltd, 1950)
• Sir Malcolm Lyall Darling, The Punjab Peasant in Prosperity and Debt (New Delhi: Manohar, 1978)
• Sir Syed Ahmad Khan, The Causes of the Indian Revolt (Asbab-e-Bagawat-e-Hind), trans. Frances W. Pritchett (Benaras: Medical Hall Press, 1873)
• Sirdar Shaukat Hayat, The Nation that Lost Its Soul (Lahore: Jang Publishers, 1995)
• Som Anand, Lahore: Portrait of a Lost City (Lahore: Vanguard Books Ltd, 1998)
• South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies , Vol. 2, Nos. 1–2 (1979).
• Speeches, Statements and Messages of the Quaid-e-Azam , Vol. III, 1941–1945. Lahore: Bazm-i-Iqbal, 1996.
• Stalin, Joseph. Marxism and the National and Colonial Question . Moscow: Co-operative Publishing Society of Foreign Workers in the U.S.S.R., 1935.Syed, G.M. The Case of Sindh . Karachi: Naeen Sindh Academy, 1994
• Stanley Wolpert, Jinnah of Pakistan (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1993)
• Statute of Westminster 1931 (London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1931)
• Stephen Rittenberg, Ethnicity, Nationalism and the Pakhtuns: The Independence Movement in India’s North-West Frontier Province (Durham, N.C.: Carolina Academic Press, 1988).
• Suchetana Chattopadhyay, An Early Communist: Muzaffar Ahmad in Calcutta, 1913 –1929 (New Delhi: Tulika Books, 2012)
• Sukumar Biswas, Communal Riots in Bangladesh and West Bengal (1947–1964) (Kolkata: Parul, 2012).
• Superintendent of the Government Printing Punjab, 1986)
• Suranjan Das, Communal Riots in Bengal (1905–1947) (New York: Oxford University Press, 1994).
• Syed Abul Ala Maududi, The Islamic Law and Constitution (Lahore: Islamic Publications Ltd, 1980)
• Syed Husain Mohammad Jafari, The Origins and Development of Shi’a Islam (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000)
• Syed Munir Husain, Surviving the Wreck: A Civil Servant’s Personal History of Pakistan (Lahore: Ilqa Publications, 2016)
• Syed Nur Ahmad, From Martial Law to Martial Law: Politics in the Punjab, 1919 –1958 , ed. Craig Baxter, trans. Mahmud Ali (Boulder: Westview Press, 1985)
• Syed Sharifuddin Pirzada, ed., The Collected Works of Quaid-e-Azam Mohammad Ali Jinnah , Vol. 1, 1906–1921 (Karachi: East and West Publishing Company, 1984), p. 4.
• Taj Hashmi, Pakistan as a Peasant Utopia: The Communalization of Class Politics in East Bengal, 1920 –1947 (Boulder: Westview Press, 1992)
• Talbot, Ian. Khizr Tiwana: The Punjab Unionist Party and the Partition of India. Richmond: Curzon, 1999
• Talha, Noreen. Economic Factors in the Making of Pakistan (1921 –1947). Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2000
• Tam, H. Communitarianism: A New Agenda for Politics and Citizenship. London: Routledge, 1998
• Tan Tai Yong and Gyanesh Kudaisya, The Aftermath of Partition inSouth Asia (London: Routledge, 2000)
• Tan Tai Yong, The Garrison State: The Military, Government and Society in Colonial Punjab, 1849–1947 (New Delhi: Sage Publications, 2005)
• Tan, Tai Yong, and Gyanesh Kudaisya. In the Aftermath of Partition in South Asia . London: Routledge, 2000
• Tan, Tai Yong. The Garrison State: The Military, Government and Society in Colonial Punjab, 1849 –1947 . New Delhi: Sage Publications, 2005
• Tanweer Fazal, Nation-State and Minority Rights in India : Comparative Perspectives on Muslim and Sikh Identities (London: Routledge, 2015)
• Tariq Rahman, From Hindi to Urdu (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2011).
• Taseer, Rashid. Tahrik Hurriyyat Kashmir, Vol. II. Srinagar: Muhafiz Publications, 1968
• Thapar, Romila. Ancient Indian Social History: Some Interpretations. New Delhi: Orient Longman, 1979
• The Ahmadiyya Sect, Notes: Origins, Development and History of the Movement up to the Year 1938 (secret police report). Lahore: Superintendent, Printing and Stationery Department, Punjab, 1986.
• The Constituent Assembly of Pakistan Debates (Official Report of the Fifth Session of the Constituent Assembly of Pakistan Debates, Vol. V, 1949. Karachi: Government Printing Press, 1949.
• The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought (London: Fontana/Collins, 1977)
• The Mussalman Wakf Validating Act, 1913, Legislative and Parliamentary Affairs Division, Ministry of Law, Dhaka,
• The National Assembly of Pakistan’s Proceedings of the Special Committee of the Whole House Held in Camera to Consider the Qadiani Issue, Official Report (Islamabad: National Book Foundation, 1974)
• The National Assembly of Pakistan’s Proceedings of the Special Committee of the Whole House Held in Camera to Consider the Qadiani Issue, Official Report. Islamabad: National Book Foundation, 1974,
• The Partition of the Punjab . Patiala: Publication Bureau, Punjabi University, 1989
• The Report of the Court of Inquiry Constituted under Punjab Act II of 1954 to Enquire into the Punjab Disturbances of 1953 (also known as ‘the Munir Report’) (Lahore: Government Printing Press 1954).
• Thomas Babington Macaulay, ‘Government of India’, speech made in the British House of Commons on 10 July 1833
• Thomas Kuhn, The Structure of Scientific Revolutions (Illinois: University of Chicago Press, 1970).
• Tucker, Robert C. The Marx–Engels Reader. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 1978
• Tuker, Sir Francis. While Memory Serves. London: Cassell and Company Ltd, 1950
• Tunzelmann, Alex von. Indian Summer: The Secret History of the End of Empire. London: Simon & Schuster, 2008
• Unravelling the 1947 Tragedy through Secret British Reports and First-Person Accounts (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2017), M.K. Gandhi, ‘The Jews’, in Harijan , 26 November 1938
• Urvashi Butalia, The Other Side of Silence (New Delhi: Penguin Books, 1998).
• V.I. Lenin, Lenin on the Jewish Question (New York: International Publishers, 1934).
• Venkat Dhulipala, Creating a New Medina: State Power, Islam, and the Quest for Pakistan in Late Colonial North India (New Delhi: Cambridge University Press, 2015)
• Victoria Schofield, Wavell: Soldier and Statesman (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 2017)
• Viqar Ahmed and Rashid Amjad, The Management of Pakistan’s Economy, 1947 –82 (Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1984).
• Wali Khan, Facts Are Facts: The Untold Story of India’s Partition (New Delhi: Vikas Publishing, 1987)
• Wali Nasr, The Shia Revival: How Conflicts within Islam Will Shape the Future (New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2006)
• Walter Reid, Keeping the Jewel in the Crown: The British Betrayal of India (Gurugram: Penguin Random House, 2016)
• Wendy Doniger and Brian K. Smith, trans., The Laws of Manu (New Delhi: Penguin Books, 1972).
• Wilfred Cantwell Smith, Modern Islam in India (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1963)
• Will Kymlicka, Multicultural Citizenship (New York: Oxford University Press, 1996)
• Winston Spencer Churchill, The River Side War , Vol. II (London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1899).
• Wolpert, Stanley. Jinnah of Pakistan Karachi: Oxford University Press, 1993
• Y.V. Gankovsky and L.R. Gordon-Polonskaya, A History of Pakistan (1947–1958) (Lahore: People’s Publishing House, 1972).
• Yasmin Khan, The Great Partition: The Making of India and Pakistan (New Delhi: Penguin Books, 2007), p. 68.
• Yusufi, Khurshid Ahmad Khan. Speeches, Statements and Messages of the Quaid-e-Azam, Vol. I, 1934–1937. Lahore: Bazm-i-Iqbal, 1996.
• Yuvraj Krishan, Partition and Pakistan—Jinnah: The Founder; British: The Architects (New Delhi: Mosaic Books, 2012)
• Yuvraj Krishan, Partition and Pakistan—Jinnah: The Founder; British: The Architects (New Delhi: Mosaic Books, 2012).
• Zahid Chaudhry, Pakistan Kaisey Banaa? (How Was Pakistan Created?), Vols I and II, ed. Hassan Jafar Zaidi (Lahore: Idara Mutalaya-e-Tarikh, 2012).
• Zakaria, Rafiq. The Man Who Divided India. New Delhi: Popular Prakashan, 2011
• Ziad Munson, ‘Islamic Mobilization: Social Movement Theory and the Egyptian Muslim Brotherhood’, The Sociological Quarterly 42 (2001)
• Ziauddin Sardar, Mecca: The Sacred City (London: Bloomsbury, 2014)